Ann S.  Stephens A Noble Woman (Fiscle Part-Xi) Part 2 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 1 
   
 When Elsie Entered Her Boudoir, Flushed With Laughter And Breathless 
 With Running, She Threw Herself On The   Azure Couch, And Gathering Her 
 Ringlets In A Mass Between Her Hand And The   Warm Cheek Under Which It 
   
 Was Thrust, Fell Into A Deeper Train Of    Thought Than Was Usual To Her. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 2 
   
   
   
 "It's Done, And I Don't Care. He Loves Me, And I Must Be Loved. He's 
 Rich, Generous, Devoted, Worships Me And Always Will, That's One 
 Comfort. There'll Be No One To Halve His Devotion Or His Money With Me, 
 No One To Look Glum If I Want To Be A Little Bit Extravagant. Grant 
 Never Refused Me Anything In His Life, But I'm Always Afraid To Ask Half 
 That I Want. But With Tom Everything Will Be My Own. He Won't Ask A 
 Question. Such Laces As I Will Have! As For Cashmere Shawls And Silks, 
 He Shall Get Them For Me By The   Dozens. Elizabeth Won't Say That Such 
 Things Are Out Of    Place Then. I Shall Be A Married Woman, Free Of    Her 
 And This Old House Too, Free Of    Everything, But--But----" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Started Up, Breaking This Selfish Train Of    Thought With The 
 Action. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish She'd Stop Talking To Me; I Don't Want To Hear About It. Why 
 Won't She Bear Her Trouble Alone, If She Will Make Trouble About What 
 Isn't To Be Helped? I'll Have No More Confidences With Her, That's 
 Certain. It Is Like Breaking One's Heart Up In Little Pieces. I Don't 
 Want To Keep Secrets, But Forget Them; And I Will, Too, In Spite Of    Her. 
 She Shan't Make Me Eternally Miserable With Her Pining And Remorse." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Paused Before A Mirror As These Thoughts Rose In Her Mind And Half 
 Broke From Her Lips. She Was Threading Out Her Curls And Trying The 
 Effect As They Floated, Like Golden Thistledown, Over The   Roses Of    Her 
 Cheek. All At Once She Started, And A Look Of    Pale Horror Stole To Her 
 Face; The   Hand Which Had Been Wandering Among Her Hair Dropped To Her 
 Side, Turning Cold And White As Marble; The   Lips Which Had Been Just 
 Parted With An Admiring Smile Of    Her Own Beauty, Lost Every Trace Of 
 Color. She Still Gazed Intently Into The   Glass, But Not At Herself. 
 Beyond Her Pretty Image, Reflected From The   Distance, Sat A Man With A 
 Pen In His Hand, As If Just Arrested In The   Act Of    Writing. Rich Shadows 
 Of Crimson Drapery Lay Around Him, And A Gleam Of    Pure Light From A 
 Half-Closed Upper Blind Fell Across His Head, Lighting It Up Grandly. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Magnificent Picture That Elsie Gazed Upon, Far Beyond Her Own 
 Image In The   Glass. But She Only Saw The   Man, Without Regard To His 
 Surroundings, And The   Very Heart In Her Bosom Turned Sick With Loathing 
 Or With Fear. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 3 
   
   
 It Was North, Looking At Her Through The   Open Door, With A Sneering 
 Smile On His Lip--North In The   Very Chamber Of    Her Brother's Wife, 
 Quietly Seated There As If He Had Been Master Of    The   House. For A Full 
 Minute Elsie Stood, Forming A Double Picture In The   Glass With That 
 Bold, Bad Man, Then Her Color Came Hotly Back, And She Turned Upon Him, 
 Brave With Indignation. 
   
   
   
 "You Here!" She Said, Advancing Into The   Room Till Its Crimson Haze 
 Overwhelmed Her. "You Here, And In This Chamber! Get Up At Once And 
 Begone. If My Brother Finds You Under His Roof He Will Shoot You On The 
 Spot." 
   
   
   
 "Never Fear, Pretty One," Said North, With An Evil Gleam On His Face. 
 "Two Can Play At A Game Of    That Sort. If He Made The   First Assault 
 Nothing Would Give Me More Pleasure. Self-Defence Is Justifiable In Law, 
 And His Will Is Made." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Trembling From Head To Foot, But She Leaned One Hand Heavily 
 On The   Table That He Might Not See Her Agitation. 
   
   
   
 "Man, Man, You Would Not--You Dare Not Meet My Brother. You That Have 
 Wronged Him So!" 
   
   
   
 "Excuse Me," Said North, Biting The   Feather Of    His Pen And Looking Down 
 On A Sheet Of    Note-Paper On Which He Had Been About To Write; "I Do Not 
 See This Wrong So Clearly. If A Woman's Heart Will Wander Off In Any 
 Forbidden Direction, Am I To Blame Because It Flutters Into My Bosom? 
 And If Other Hearts Follow After----" 
   
   
   
 "Stop!" Cried Elsie, Stamping Her Little Foot Passionately On The 
 Carpet. "How Dare You Speak Of    A Fraud So Black, Of    Treason So 
 Detestable! I Am His Sister, Sir, And Have Something Of    His Courage, 
 Frivolous As People Think Me. Persecute Her Or Provoke Me Too Far And I 
 Will Tell Him All." 
   
   
   
   
 "Indeed You Would Not," Answered North, Quietly. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 4 
   
   
 "What Should Prevent Me?" 
   
   
   
 "She Will. You Dare Not Break A Solemn Promise To Her." 
   
   
   
 "I Dare!" She Almost Shrieked, Clenching Her Little Hand In A Paroxysm 
 Of Rage. "I Will, If Ever You Come Here Again." 
   
   
   
 "No; I Think Not. Women Are Weak Creatures, But They Generally Find 
 Strength To Keep Secrets That Bring Ruin In The   Telling. You Cannot Be 
 Over Anxious To See This Proud Brother Of    Yours Commit Murder On----" 
   
   
   
 "On A Villain--A Household Traitor--A--A----" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Stopped For Want Of    Breath. 
   
   
   
 "Be Quiet," Said North, Rising Sternly And Towering Over Her. "I Have No 
 Dealings With You. One Might As Well Reason With A Handful Of    Silkweed 
 Thrown Upon The   Wind." 
   
   
   
 "But I Will Have Something To Say--Everything To Say. You Have Pursued 
 Her, Plundered Her, Tortured Her Long Enough. More Than Once She Has 
 Been On The   Brink Of    Discovery By Your Persistence In Prowling Over The 
 Grounds And From Her Attempts To Conceal Your Rapacious Extortions. All 
 This Must End." 
   
   
   
 "With All My Heart; Let The   Lady Accede To My Terms And I Disappear." 
   
   
   
 "What Are Those Terms?" 
   
   
   
   
 "I Will Write Them, And Your Own Fair Hands Shall Give Her The   Note." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 5 
   
   
   
 Elsie Did Not Answer, But Her White Lips Closed Firmly, And Her Blue 
 Eyes Glittered Like Steel In The   Glow Of    A Hot Fire, As He Dipped His 
 Pen Deliberately In The   Bronze Inkstand And Began To Write. 
   
   
   
 "There," He Said, Folding The   Note And Presenting It To Her With A 
 Princely Air, As If Her Courage Had Impressed Him With Respect; "Place 
 This In Her Hands And She Will Know How To Carry It Out." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Took The   Note And Hid It Away In The   Folds Of    Her Dress. 
   
   
   
 "Do Not Fail," He Said, Before Taking His Hat From The   Table. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not," Answered Elsie. "But These Cruel Visits Must Cease Now And 
 For Ever. I Will Give The   Note Only On This Condition." 
   
   
   
 "Her Answer Will Decide That. Now, Good-Bye." 
   
   
   
 He Reached Forth His Hand, Smiling Pleasantly Upon Her; But She Clenched 
 Hers, As If Tempted To Strike Him For The   Insolent Offer, And Turned 
 Away Biting Her Pale Lips. 
   
   
   
 The Hand, Rejected With Such Disdain, Fell Towards The   Hat Which North 
 Placed Lightly On His Head, Casting One Glance In The   Opposite Mirror As 
 He Did So. Then, With The   Elastic Step Of    A Man Retiring From A 
 Festival, He Left The   Chamber, While Elsie Looked After Him With 
 Wondering Eyes And Parted Lips, Astonished By An Audacity Which Was 
 Absolutely Sublime. 
   
   
   
 The Young Creature Stood With Bated Breath Till His Light Footsteps Died 
 Away In The   Nearest Passage. She Listened Anxiously, But Heard No Door 
 Close Or Further Movement Of    Any Kind. His Exit Was Noiseless As His 
 Entrance Had Been. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 40 ( Two Faces In The   Glass ) Pg 6 
 When Elsie Was Left Alone She Sat Down In The   Dim Light Of    Elizabeth's 
 Room, Pushed The   Hair Back From Her Forehead And Pressed Both Palms On 
 Her Temples, Where Pain Was Throbbing Like A Pulse. She Moaned And Cried 
 Out Under The   Sudden Anguish, For Resistance To Suffering Of    Any Kind 
 Was Killing To This Young Creature, And The   Reaction Which Followed That 
 Passionate Outburst Of    Feeling Left Her Helpless As A Child. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 41 ( Secrecy Imposed On Tom Fuller ) Pg 7 
   
 During Fifteen Or Twenty Minutes Elsie Sat Pressing Both Hands To Her 
 Head, While Her Eyes Filled With Tears, And Her Lips Quivered Like Those 
 Of An Infant Grieved By Some Hurt It Cannot Understand. A Voice From The 
 Outer Passage Aroused Her. It Was That Of    Tom Fuller, Who Had Worked 
 Himself Into A State Of    Intense Excitement From Fear That His Rough 
 Tenderness Had Mortally Offended Its Object. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Mellen--Elsie, Do Come Down And Speak To A Fellow. I'm Sorry As 
 Can Be That I Made Such A Donkey Of    Myself And Frightened You Away. Just 
 Give One Peep Out Of    The   Door, Darling, To Say That You Will Forgive Me 
 By-And-Bye, And I Never Will Kiss You Again So Long--That Is If It's 
 Very Disagreeable." 
   
   
   
 The Door Of    Elsie's Chamber Opened And A Face All Flushed With Tears, 
 Through Which A Smile Was Breaking, Looked Out On The   Repentant Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie, Darling, I Didn't Mean It, And You've Been Crying All This 
 Time. If Somebody Would Take Me Out And Lynch Me I'd Be Obliged To 
 'Em--Upon My Soul, I Would." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 41 ( Secrecy Imposed On Tom Fuller ) Pg 8 
 "Never Mind, Tom. I'm Not Angry--Only Such A Fright, With Crying," Said 
 Elsie, Reaching Her Hand Through The   Opening, Which He Forthwith Covered 
 With Penitent Kisses. "It's Only A Headache." 
   
   
   
 "A Headache! Dear Me, What A Brute I Am. But Wait A Minute. I'll Send 
 Right To The   City For A Dozen Bottles Of    Bay Rum, Or Schnapps, Or 
 Something Of    That Sort." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," Answered Elsie, Laughing Herself Into Semi-Hysterics, "I Shall 
 Be Better In A Minute." 
   
   
   
 "And Come Downstairs--Will You Come Downstairs?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes; Wait A Minute While I Get The   Tangle Out Of    My Hair." 
   
   
   
 Tom Retreated To The   Staircase And Waited With His Eyes Fastened On 
 Elsie's Door Like Those Of    A Good-Natured Watchdog. As For The   Girl 
 Herself, She Bathed Her Face In Cold Water, Chilling The   Pain Away, 
 Straightened Out Her Curls, Twisted All Her Hair In A Great Knot Back Of 
 The Head, And Came Out Softly, Like A Dear Little Forgiving Nun, Filled 
 With Compassion For Other People's Sins. 
   
   
   
 Tom Followed Her Into The   Little Morning-Room Where His Confession Had 
 Been Made, And Sat Down On The   Sofa To Which She Retreated With Great 
 Caution, As If She Were Afraid. 
   
   
   
 "Won't Bessie And Mellen Be Astonished," He Insinuated; "I Do Wonder How 
 They Will Look, When We Tell 'Em How It Is." 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Have An Opportunity Of    Judging Just At Present," Replied 
 Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Why Won't I?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 41 ( Secrecy Imposed On Tom Fuller ) Pg 9 
 "Because I Don't Choose You To Say One Word About The   Matter To Any 
 Human Being Until I Give You Permission." 
   
   
   
 "Now, What Is That For?" Asked Tom, Somewhat Discomfited. 
   
   
   
 "Just Because I Prefer It," Answered The   Young Lady. 
   
   
   
 "But I Want The   Whole World To Know How Happy I Am," Said He. 
   
   
   
 "Tom Fuller," Cried Elsie, Menacingly; "Are You Going To Begin Already 
 To Dispute And Annoy Me, After What I've Just Suffered, Too?" 
   
   
   
 "Lord Bless You, No! I Am As Sorry As Can Be." 
   
   
   
 "Then Do Exactly As I Tell You," Continued She, "And Promise Me Not To 
 Mention What Has Happened Till I Give You Leave." 
   
   
   
 "It's A Little Hard," Said Tom, "Not To Be Able To Show How Happy A 
 Fellow--Why, I Shall Tell In Spite Of    Myself." 
   
   
   
 "If You Don't Promise, I'll Take Back Every Word I've Said--" 
   
   
   
 "I Will! I Will!" He Interrupted, Terrified At The   Bare Threat. "Don't 
 Be Angry, Pet; I'll Do Just As You Say." 
   
   
   
 "That's A Nice Old Tom; Now You Are Good And I Love You." 
   
   
   
 "But You, Won't Keep It Long, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
   
 "No, No; But Just At Present I Choose; I Told You What A Terrible Tyrant 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 41 ( Secrecy Imposed On Tom Fuller ) Pg 10 
 I Should Be." 
   
   
   
 "I Like It," Said Tom, With The   Thorough Enjoyment Of    Her Mastery, Which 
 Only An Immense Creature Like Him Can Feel In A Pretty Woman's Graceful 
 Tyranny. 
   
   
   
 "So Much The   Better For You," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Little Girl, We Will Be As Happy As The   Day Is Long!" Cried He. 
   
   
   
 "And You'll Never Contradict Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Never!" 
   
   
   
 "And I Shall Have My Own Way More And More Every Day?" 
   
   
   
 "Well," Said Tom, Thoughtfully; "I Don't See How You Could Easily; But 
 You May Try." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Laughed; His Oddity Amused Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Are A Perfect Ogre Of    A Lover," Cried She. "What A Head Of    Hair!" 
   
   
   
 "It Never Will Keep In Order," Said Tom, Pressing Down The   Shaggy Locks 
 With Both Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Let Them Alone," Said Elsie; "You Look More Like A Lion That Way; I 
 Like It." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 41 ( Secrecy Imposed On Tom Fuller ) Pg 11 
   
 She Was Gracious And Playful As A Kitten, But Tom's Happiness Was 
 Disturbed All Too Quickly By The   Entrance Of    Victoria, Crying: 
   
   
   
 "Missis Horse Runned Off Wid Her; But She Y'arnt Hurt; She's A Comin' In 
 De Carriage." 
   
   
   
 Out Of    The   Room Tom And Elsie Went, Anxious To Learn The   Full Meaning Of 
 Her Words. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 12 
   
   
   
 The Husband And Wife Galloped Joyously On For Miles And Miles In The 
 Soft Light Of    That Delicious Afternoon; With Every Step The   Gloom And 
 The Shadows Seemed To Lift Themselves From Each Heart, Till They Were 
 Cordial And Gay Almost As Elsie Herself. 
   
   
   
 These Few Happy Hours, Soon To Be Dimly Overclouded, Were So Bright And 
 Sweet, That Even In The   Midst Of    After Trouble, Their Memory Would Come 
 Up Like Fragments Of    Exquisite Melody, Haunting Those Two People. 
   
   
   
 Whatever The   Secret Was Which Oppressed Elizabeth, Its Recollection Was 
 Put Aside For The   Time, And Mellen Gave Himself Up To The   Pleasure Of 
 The Hour With All The   Intensity Of    A Nature Which Enjoys And Suffers So 
 Sharply, That Even Trifles Can Make For It A Keener Excitement Than 
 Great Happiness Or Acute Suffering Bring To More Placid Characters. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 13 
 "You Are Not Tired, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Tired, No! I Could Ride On Forever!" 
   
   
   
 "See How The   Waters Shine In The   Sun; They Seem So Full Of    Joyous, 
 Buoyant Life, That It Gives One Strength To Watch Them." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Could Fully Share In His Enthusiasm, And She Allowed Her 
 Poetical Fancy Full Play, Indulging In Beautiful Comparisons And Earnest 
 Talk, Which Unveiled A Phase Of    Her Nature Seldom Revealed Except To 
 Those Who Knew Her Well. 
   
   
   
 "I Never Heard A Woman Talk As You Can," Said Mellen, Admiringly; "We 
 Shall Have You Writing Books, Or Coming Out As A Genius Yet." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Laughed Gaily. 
   
   
   
 "You Need Not Be Afraid; I Know You Would Not Like It." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed I Should Not; It Springs From My Selfishness I Know, But I Like 
 To Keep Your Real Self Entirely For My Own Life." 
   
   
   
 The Afternoon Was Wearing Away When They Turned Homewards, But Still 
 Retained Its Brightness And Beauty, As Their Hearts Kept The   New Glow 
 Which Warmed Them. 
   
   
   
 They Galloped Down The   Long Hills And Through The   Level Groves Till They 
 Were Nearly Home. 
   
   
   
 The Sunlight Faded--A Strong Breeze Swept Up From The   Ocean, And A 
   
 Sudden Cloud Obscured The   Sun; One Of    Those Abrupt Changes So Common In 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 14 
 Autumn Fell Upon The   Sea, Robbing The   Day Of    Its Loveliness, And Making 
 It So Cold And Leaden That It Was More Than Dreary From Contrast With 
 The Glorious Morning. 
   
   
   
 They Were Near The   Gates Which Led Into Their Own Domain, When A Man 
 Came Running Swiftly Towards Them, And As He Passed Looked Up In 
 Elizabeth's Face. 
   
   
   
 Whether Her Horse Was Frightened By The   Stranger Rushing So Abruptly 
 Past Him, Or Whether She Gave Some Nervous Jerk To The   Reins, Was Not 
 Apparent; But A Sharp Cry Rang From Her Lips, The   Horse Made A 
 Simultaneous Spring, And Though A Good Rider, Elizabeth Was Unseated And 
 Thrown From Her Saddle. Mellen Sprang From His Horse And Bent Over His 
 Wife. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Hurt," She Said Faintly, "Not Hurt." 
   
   
   
 The Old Woman Who Lived In A Little House At The   Entrance Of    The   Grounds 
 Which They Had Transformed Into A Lodge, Came Out At That Moment, And 
 Being A Yankee Woman Of    Energy And Resources, Caught Elizabeth's Horse, 
 And Was Ready To Lend A Helping Hand Wherever It Might Be Required. 
   
   
   
 While This Woman Led The   Two Horses Within The   Gates And Fastened Them, 
 Mellen Raised His Wife And Carried Her Into The   Lodge. She Was Deathly 
 Pale And Trembling Violently, Though In Reply To His Anxious Inquiries, 
 She Repeated The   Same Answer: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Hurt--Not At All Hurt." 
   
   
   
 She Drank A Glass Of    Water, Lay Down For A Few Moments On A 
 Cane-Bottomed Settee, Which The   Room Boasted As Its Principal Elegance, 
 Then Insisted Upon Rising. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Sent The   Woman On To The   House, With Orders For The   People To 
   
 Send Down The   Carriage, As He Would Not Have Permitted Elizabeth To 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 15 
 Walk, Even If Her Strength Had Seemed More Equal To The   Exertion Than It 
 Really Was. 
   
   
   
 "Did That Man Frighten The   Horse?" He Asked, When She Appeared Composed 
 Enough To Speak. "The Whole Thing Was Over Before I Knew It--Even Before 
 I Saw Him Clearly He Was Gone--You Cried Out--The Horse Started--" 
   
   
   
 "No!" She Answered With Feverish Earnestness, "The Horse Started 
 First--I Should Not Have Shrieked But For That--Why Should I?" 
   
   
   
 "The Scoundrel Must Have Frightened The   Horse; Did You Recognise Him?" 
   
   
   
 "He Was Running Fast, You Know, And Darted Into The   Woods So Suddenly." 
   
   
   
 "I Should Like To Have Lain Hands On Him!" 
   
   
   
 "He Meant No Harm. Gipsy Has Grown Shy Of    Late. Don't Think About The 
 Matter--There Is No Mischief Done." 
   
   
   
 "But There Might Have Been Great Danger; I Cannot Bear Even Now To Think 
 Of It." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Closed Her Eyes Wearily; Her Recent Elation Of    Spirits Was 
 Quite Gone. She Looked So Pale And Ill That Mellen Could Not Feel 
 Satisfied That She Had Suffered No Injury. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Sure That The   Fall Has Not Hurt You, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Quite Sure," She Answered, In The   Same Changed Voice; "Don't Trouble 
 Yourself About Me. I Was Only Frightened." 
   
   
   
   
 Mellen Could Not Understand Her Manner, But He Said Nothing More. She 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 16 
 Lay Back On The   Settee, And Closed Her Eyes While He Stood There 
 Regarding And Wondering Whether She Lay Thus From Weakness Or To Escape 
 Further Conversation. 
   
   
   
 At Last The   Woman Returned And Announced That The   Carriage Would Be Down 
 Immediately. 
   
   
   
 "That Are Man Frightened The   Horse," She Said; "I Was A Looking Out Of 
 The Window--It's My Belief He's A Hanging About The   Place For No Good." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Ever Seen Him Before?" Asked Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Why, I Think It's The   Chap You Was A Talking With One Day, Mrs. 
 Mellen," Said The   Woman. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought You Did Not Know Him?" Observed Mellen, Turning Quickly 
 Towards His Wife. 
   
   
   
 She Sat Upright, Gave Him One Of    Her Quick, Indignant Glances, And 
 Answered Coldly: 
   
   
   
 "I Simply Said He Ran By Me So Fast I Could Not Tell Whether I Knew Him 
 Or Not." 
   
   
   
 "Wal, It Was The   Same Fellow," Pursued Mrs. Green; "I'm Sure Of    That." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Remember?" Questioned Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not," Replied Elizabeth Haughtily. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 17 
 Mellen Colored And Bit His Lip, But He Saw The   Woman Looking Curiously 
 At Them And Said No More. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish, Mrs. Green," He Said, "You Would Take Great Care To Close The 
 Gates At Night; We Are Near Enough The   City For Dangerous Characters To 
 Stray Down Here." 
   
   
   
 "Law, Sar, We're Just As Careful As Can Be. There Ain't A Night We Don't 
 Shut And Lock The   Gates. I Hope We Ain't A Coming To No Blame; I'm A 
 Lone Woman And Jem's A Cripple. It Would Be Hard On Us." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Tried To Stop Her Flood Of    Protestations And Appeals, But She 
 Insisted Upon Telling The   Whole Story Of    Every Misery She Had Endured 
 During Her Life, Before She Would Pause In Her Plea Of    Sorrow For An 
 Instant. By That Time The   Carriage Fortunately Arrived And They Were 
 Able To Escape The   Sound Of    Her Tongue. 
   
   
   
 The Husband And Wife Drove Somewhat Silently Home. Mellen Was Very 
 Anxious About Elizabeth, Who Had Recovered Her Usual Serenity Of    Temper, 
 And Could Do Her Best To Reassure Him, Though The   Color Would Not Come 
 Back To Her Face, Nor The   Startled Look Die Out Of    Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 When They Reached The   House, Elsie Was Standing On The   Steps, And Ran 
 Down To The   Carriage Full Of    Alarm, Having Just Learned That Elizabeth 
 Had Met With Some Accident, While Tom Came Forward More Anxious Still. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Hurt? Are You Hurt?" Demanded Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Assured Her That She Was Not In The   Least Injured, Tried To 
 Laugh At Mellen's Solicitude, But Looked Very Nervous Still. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Sure You Are Not Hurt?" Urged Tom. 
   
   
   
   
 "Perfectly Sure." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 18 
   
   
   
 "Maybe I'd Better Run After A Doctor Though?" 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense, Tom," She Said, A Little Impatiently, "When I Tell You I Am 
 Not Hurt In The   Least." 
   
   
   
 Tom And Elsie Cried Out Together To Know How The   Accident Had Happened, 
 But Mellen Gave A Very Brief Explanation, While Elizabeth Entered The 
 Hall And Sat Down In A Chair To Rest. 
   
   
   
 Tom Ran To Bring Her A Glass Of    Wine Which She Did Not Want, And They 
 All Worried Her With Their Solicitude, Till It Required Great Patience 
 To Restrain Herself From Breaking Away From Them Rudely And Rushing Into 
 The Solitude She So Much Needed. 
   
   
   
 "If I Had Hold Of    The   Creature That Scared The   Horse, I'd Mill Him," 
 Cried Tom, Irately. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Suppose He Was To Blame," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course Not," Added Elizabeth; "Of Course Not." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Made No Remark; He Was Watching Elizabeth, Who Still Looked Pale 
 And Oppressed. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Feel Better?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Much, I Assure You; Don't Be Frightened About Me." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie Is Such A Heroine!" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 19 
   
   
 Elizabeth Gave One Of    The   Irritated Looks With Which She Had Sometimes 
 Regarded Elsie Of    Late, But Made No Remark. 
   
   
   
 "She's A Trump!" Said Tom; "That's All There Is About It." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Laughed. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Go Up To My Room And Lie Down," Elizabeth Said; "An Hour's Rest 
 Will Restore Me Completely." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Assisted Her Upstairs And Elsie Accompanied Them, Quite Ready To 
 Accept Elizabeth's Assurance That She Was Not Injured, And Doing Her 
 Best To Make Them Both Laugh. 
   
   
   
 "Accidents Seem The   Order Of    The   Day," She Said; "It's Lucky For Us, 
 Bessie, That We Always Have Some One Near To Help Us." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Was The   Weary Reply. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think You Could Go To Sleep Now?" Mellen Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps So," She Said; "I Will Try, At All Events." 
   
   
   
 "The Best Thing For You," Said Elsie. "I'll Sit With You A Little While, 
 And Be Still As A Mouse." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Never Sorry To Escape From Sickness Or Unpleasant Occurrences 
 Of Any Kind, And Could Be Of    No More Use In Trouble Than A Canary-Bird 
 Or A Hot-House Blossom. But Just Now She Had An Object In Remaining. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 42 ( The Ride And Its Consequences ) Pg 20 
   
   
 The Moment Mellen Had Withdrawn, She Took North's Letter From Its 
 Hiding-Place, And Thrust It Into Elizabeth's Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Thank Heaven I've Got Rid Of    It At Last," She Exclaimed, Shaking The 
 Flounces Of    Her Dress As If The   Note Had Left Some Contamination Behind. 
   
   
   
 "How Did You Get It?" Faltered Elizabeth, Looking At The   Folded Paper 
 With Strained Eyes, As If It Had Been An Asp Which She Held By The   Neck. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elizabeth, He Was In This Very Room." 
   
   
   
 "Here! Here! Great Heavens! Why Will No One Shoot This Man?" Exclaimed 
 The Tortured Woman. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought Of    It, Upon My Word I Did," Said Elsie. "But, Then, I Don't 
 Know How To Fire Off A Pistol!" 
   
   
   
 "How Madly We Are Talking!" Said Elizabeth, Pressing One Hand To Her 
 Throbbing Forehead. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Pressed Her Own Soft Palm Upon The   Strained Hand, Striving To 
 Soothe The   Evident Pain. But Elizabeth Shrunk Away From The   Half Caress, 
 And Said, In A Low, Husky Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Leave Me, Elsie, Leave Me; I Will Deal With This Alone." 
   
   
   
 The Young Girl Went Away With A Sense Of    Relief. Then Elizabeth Started 
 Up In Bed, Tore Open The   Hateful Note, And Read It Through. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 43 (  Kindly Anxieties) Pg 21 
   
 Elsie Went In Search Of    Tom; Who Was Walking Up And Down The   Veranda, 
 Looking Anxious Still, But His Face Cleared When He Saw Elsie, Like A 
 Granite Rock Lighted Up By A Sudden Flood Of    Sunshine. 
   
   
   
 "How Is She?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, A Great Deal Better; She Is Going To Sleep; That Is, If Grant Will 
 Be Sensible Enough To Leave Her Alone; You Men Are Dreadfully Stupid 
 Creatures." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear," Replied Tom, Meekly. 
   
   
   
 "Well!" Said Elsie; "You Might Show A Little Spirit At Least." 
   
   
   
 "I Thought I Was To Agree With You!" 
   
   
   
 "There Is Nothing I Hate So Much; If You Don't Contradict Me, I Shall 
 Die Certainly." 
   
   
   
 "Then, Since You Want The   Truth, I Must Say I Think You Are A Little 
 Hard On Men In General." 
   
   
   
 "And You In Particular, Perhaps?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 43 (  Kindly Anxieties) Pg 22 
   
 "Sometimes You Are." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed!" Said She, Tossing Her Curls. "Very Well, Mr. Fuller, If You 
 Have Such Dreadful Opinions As That, You Had Better Have Nothing More To 
 Do With Me; I'll Go Away." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't; I Didn't Mean It," Cried Tom, In A Fright. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Laughed At His Penitence And Teased Him More Unmercifully Than 
 Ever, But Tom Could Bear It Now With Undisturbed Equanimity. She Had 
 Given Him Happiness, Lifted His Soul Into Such A Flood Of    Light As He 
 Had Never Thought To Reach In This World, And His State Of    Rapturous 
 Content Utterly Defied Description. 
   
   
   
 They Walked Up And Down The   Long Colonnade, Jesting And Merry, Tom 
 Unable To Think Or Talk Of    Anything Long Except His New Bliss, Saying 
 All Sorts Of    Absurd Things In Spite Of    Elsie's Expostulations. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Go In At Once, If You Don't Behave More Sensibly," She Said, 
 Snatching Her Hand From Him, As He Tried To Kiss It. "What Would Grant 
 Think If He Happened To Come Down." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear," Sighed Tom; "How Long Before You Will Let Me Tell Him; This 
 Having To Steal One's Happiness Is Dreadful." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Selfish, Insatiable Monster! Not An Hour Ago You Promised To Be 
 Perfectly Content If I Would Only Say I Might Care For You Sometimes, 
 And There Now You Go!" 
   
   
   
 "I Am A Selfish Wretch," Said Tom, Struck With Remorse. 
   
   
   
 "And Selfishness Is Such A Dreadful Failing," Rejoined Elsie. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 43 (  Kindly Anxieties) Pg 23 
 "It Is, I Know It." 
   
   
   
 "In A Man." 
   
   
   
 "Oh!" Exclaimed Tom, A Little Astonished At The   Close Of    Her Sentence. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Continued Elsie; "It's A Woman's Privilege." 
   
   
   
 "It Seems To Me," Said Tom, Eagerly, "That Women Claim A Great Many 
 Privileges, And Very Odd Ones, Sometimes." 
   
   
   
 "Isn't It Our Privilege!" Demanded Elsie, Belligerently. "Do You Mean To 
 Deny That We Haven't A Right To Be Just As Selfish And Whimsical As We 
 Please, And That It's Your Duty To Submit?" 
   
   
   
 "If You'll Let Me Kiss Your Hand I'll Acknowledge Anything You Desire," 
 Said Artful Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Then I Won't, And If You Value Your Peace In The   Slightest Degree, I 
 Should Advise You To Behave More Decorously." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Drew Herself Up, And Looked As Prim As A Little Quakeress, Who Had 
 Never Indulged A Worldly Thought In All Her Days. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish You Would Come Into The   Music-Room And Sing To Me," Said Tom, 
 Struck With A Bright Idea. 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense, You Don't Care About Music?" 
   
   
   
 "Indeed I Do; Your Voice Is Like An Angel's." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 43 (  Kindly Anxieties) Pg 24 
   
   
 "You Couldn't Tell Whether I Was Singing Something From Trovatore Or 
 Yankee Doodle?" Replied Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Tom Rubbed His Forehead Again, Fairly Bewildered; But Whether He Knew 
 Anything About Music As A Science Or Not, He Listened To Elsie's Singing 
 With His Heart, And Very Sweet Music It Was. 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Teach Me," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "A Hopeless Task, Tom! And You Really Have Some Voice If You Only Had 
 Any Ear." 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Said Tom, Putting Up His Hands, As If Taking Her Words Literally. 
   
   
   
 "Oh," Said Elsie, With A Shriek, "They Prove Your Race Beyond A Doubt; 
 Don't Fear." 
   
   
   
 Tom Laughed, Good-Natured As Ever. 
   
   
   
 "But Come In," He Urged; "You Will Get Cold, With Nothing On Your Head." 
   
   
   
 "You Are Not To Become A Molly," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "I Won't," Replied Tom, "Nor A Betty, Nor Any Other Atrocity; Only Just 
 Come In, Like A Duck." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Allowed Herself To Be Persuaded For Once, And They Went Into The 
 House, Seating Themselves At The   Piano In The   Solitary Music-Room, 
 Enjoying The   Hour After Their Own Fashion, With No Apparent Perception 
 Of The   Shadows Which Lay Upon The   Hearts Of    The   Husband And Wife In That 
   
 Darkened Home. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 43 (  Kindly Anxieties) Pg 25 
   
   
   
 Some Time After Elsie Had Gone, Mellen Returned To His Wife's Chamber. 
 She Lay With One Hand Partially Over Her Face, But Was Watching Him All 
 The While; There Was An Eager Expression In Her Eyes, As If She Longed 
 To Have Him Go Away, But Was Afraid To Express The   Wish. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Feel Sleepy, Bessie?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "I Think So," She Replied; "Don't Let Me Keep You Shut Up Here Any 
 Longer--Go Down And Play Chess With Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Come Down After You Are Rested?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Certainly; I Will Be Down To Tea." 
   
   
   
 He Kissed Her And Turned To Leave The   Room. 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Going To Do?" She Asked, Huskily. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Some Letters To Write; I Shall Go To The   Library In Order To Do 
 It In Peace--Elsie Is Certain Not To Come There." 
   
   
   
 "Good-Bye," Said Elizabeth, Speaking With Hysterical Sharpness, Which 
 Jarred A Little On Mellen's Quick Ear. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 26 
   
   
   
 He Was Gone And The   Door Closed; Elizabeth Raised Herself On Her Elbow 
 And Remained Listening Till The   Sound Of    His Steps Died Upon The   Stairs, 
 Then She Threw Aside The   Shawls He Had Flung Over Her, And Sprang To Her 
 Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Not A Day's Rest," She Exclaimed, "Not An Hour's--Not One! I Must Go 
 Out And Answer The   Demands Of    This Villain. If Grantley Should Meet 
 Me--I Don't Care--I Must Have It Out! I Shall Go Mad In The   End--I Shall 
 Go Mad!" 
   
   
   
 She Wrung Her Hands In A Sort Of    Fury, And Paced Up And Down The   Room 
 With Quick, Impatient Steps. 
   
   
   
 "I Might Go Now," She Said At Length; "He Is In The   Library--It Is 
 Growing Dark, Too." 
   
   
   
 She Stopped Before One Of    The   Windows And Looked Out; The   Afternoon Was 
 Darkening Under The   Mustering Clouds And A Heavy Mist That Had Swept Up 
 From The   Ocean. 
   
   
   
 "Coming Nearer And Nearer," Muttered Elizabeth, Pointing To The   Waving 
 Columns Of    Fog As If She Were Addressing Some Unseen Person; "Just So 
 The Danger And The   Darkness Gather Closer And Closer About My Life!" 
   
   
   
 She Turned Away, Urged Forward By The   Courage With Which A Brave Person 
 Is Impelled To Meet A Difficulty At Once, Threw A Shawl About Her And 
 Left The   Room. 
   
   
   
 She Ran Through The   Hall To A Back Staircase Seldom Used, And Which Led 
 Into A Passage From Whence She Could Pass At Once Into The   Thickest Part 
 Of The   Shrubbery. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 27 
 At The   Foot Of    The   Stairs She Paused An Instant, Listened Then With A 
 Quick, Choking Sigh, Opened The   Door And Hurried Away. 
   
   
   
 Seated In His Library, Mellen Found It Impossible To Fulfil His Task Of 
 Letter Writing. He Could Not Account For The   Feelings Which Crept Over 
 Him. The   Quiet Content Of    The   Afternoon Was All Gone; And In Its Place 
 Came, Not Only Anxiety About His Wife, But A Host Of    Wild Suspicions So 
 Vague And Absurd, That He Was Angry With The   Folly Which Forced Him To 
 Insult His Reason By Dwelling Upon Them. 
   
   
   
 The Confinement Of    The   House Became Absolutely Hateful To Him. He Opened 
 One Of    The   French Windows, Stepped Out Upon The   Veranda And Walked Up 
 And Down In The   Gathering Gloom, Looking Across The   Waters Where The   Fog 
 Shifted To And Fro, Like Ghostly Shadows Sent Up To Veil The   Ever 
 Restless Ocean. 
   
   
   
 At Last Mellen Passed Down The   Steps And Entered The   Grounds; He Was 
 Some Distance From The   House When He Heard A Sound Like A Person Moaning 
 Aloud In Distress. 
   
   
   
 He Looked About--The Mist And The   Coming Night Made It Impossible To 
 Distinguish Objects With Any Distinctness--But He Saw The   Garments Of    A 
 Woman Fluttering Among The   Trees. 
   
   
   
 He Darted Forward; With What Impulse He Could Hardly Have Told; But The 
 Woman Had Disappeared, Whether Warned By His Hasty Movement Or Urged 
 Forward By Some Other Motive, He Could Not Tell. 
   
   
   
 The Thought In His Mind Was-- 
   
   
   
 "That Is My Wife, Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 28 
   
 Then The   Folly Of    This Suspicion Struck Him; Not An Hour Before He Had 
 Left His Wife Almost Asleep In Her Room, How Was It Possible That She 
 Could Be There, Wandering About Like A Demented Creature In The   Misty 
 Twilight? 
   
   
   
 "I Will Go Up To Her Room," He Thought; "I Will Cure Myself Of    These 
 Absurd Fancies." 
   
   
   
 He Entered The   House And Ran Upstairs Quickly, Opened The   Door Of    His 
 Wife's Room And Looked In. She Was Standing Before The   Fire--At The 
 Noise Of    The   Opening Door She Thrust Something Into Her Bosom--A Paper 
 It Looked Like To Mellen--Then She Turned And Stood Silently Regarding 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Up," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Replied, A Little Coldly. "Did You Want Anything?" 
   
   
   
 "Only To See If You Slept--If You Were Coming Down Soon." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Down Directly." 
   
   
   
 He Hesitated An Instant, Then He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Were You Not In The   Grounds Just Now?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Answer; She Had Let Her Hair Down And Was Beginning To 
 Arrange It, Shading Her Pale Face With The   Floating Tresses. 
   
   
   
   
 "Were You?" He Inquired Again. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 29 
   
   
 "What Did You Ask?" She Demanded. 
   
   
   
 He Repeated The   Question. 
   
   
   
 "It Does Not Seem Quite Probable," She Said, Walking Away Towards The 
 Mirror. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought That I Saw You There Only A Few Minutes Since," He Said. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Busy Lighting A Candle; After She Had Succeeded, She 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "If You Had Seen Me In The   Grounds Would It Have Been So Very Singular." 
   
   
   
 "No; Only As I Left You Lying Down----" 
   
   
   
 She Interrupted Him With An Impatient Gesture. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Tired Of    This," She Said Passionately. "What Is It You Wish To 
 Know--What Do You Suspect?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing, Elizabeth; I Only Thought It Was Foolish If Not Dangerous To 
 Go Out On Such A Night." 
   
   
   
 He Was Ashamed Of    Himself Now, But She Did Not Offer To Help Him In His 
 Dilemma. She Stood Silent And Still, As If Waiting For Him To Leave The 
 Room. 
   
   
   
   
 "We Will Wait Tea For You," He Said. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 30 
   
   
 "Very Well." 
   
   
   
 As He Passed Near The   Sofa His Foot Got Entangled In A Shawl Which Lay 
 On The   Floor; He Picked It Up--It Was Heavy With Damp. 
   
   
   
 "I Was Given To Understand That You Had Not Been Out," He Exclaimed, 
 Holding It Towards Her. 
   
   
   
 For An Instant Elizabeth Looked Confused, Then She Snatched The   Shawl 
 From His Hand, Crying Angrily: 
   
   
   
 "Well, Sir, I Was Out--Now Are You Satisfied?" 
   
   
   
 "Always Deception," He Said, "Even In Trifles." 
   
   
   
 "Of Course," She Exclaimed, In The   Same Passionate Tone, "You Make It 
 Necessary. I Went Out Because These Nervous Attacks Make Me Feel As If I 
 Were Choking--You Are So Suspicious, You See Something To Suspect In The 
 Most Trivial Action." 
   
   
   
 "So You----" 
   
   
   
 "Told You A Lie," She Added, When He Hesitated; "Well, Let It Go At 
 That. Are You Through With This Examination--Have You Any More Questions 
 To Ask?" 
   
   
   
 "That Tone--That Look, Elizabeth; You Are Not Like Yourself!" 
   
   
   
 "No Wonder--Blame Yourself For It. I Cannot And Will Not Endure This 
   
 System Of    _Espionage_--I Will Have My Liberty--That You May Understand!" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 44 (  Almost Defiance) Pg 31 
   
   
   
 Mellen's Passionate Temper Flamed Up In His Face, But He Controlled It 
 Resolutely And Did Not Speak. 
   
   
   
 "Be Good Enough To Say All You Wish And Have Done With The   Subject," She 
 Continued In The   Same Irritating Tone, Utterly Unlike Her Old Method Of 
 Parleying Or Enduring His Evil Words. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Nothing To Ask," He Said; "You Are Nervous And Excited--We Won't 
 Quarrel To-Night." 
   
   
   
 He Went Out Of    The   Room, Elizabeth Fell Upon Her Knees By The   Couch, And 
 Groaned Aloud. 
   
   
   
 "Oh! I Am No Longer Myself! What Wonder! What Wonder!" 
   
   
   
 She Drew A Letter From Her Bosom And Began To Read It, Moaning And 
 Crying As She Read; Then She Threw It In The   Fire, Stood Watching Till 
 The Last Fragments Were Consumed, Then Sinking Into A Chair, Buried Her 
 Face In Her Hands. She Remained A Long Time In That Despondent Attitude, 
 Her Whole Frame Shaking At Intervals With Nervous Tremors, And Her 
 Breath Struggling Upwards In Shuddering Gasps. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Knock At The   Door At Length. 
   
   
   
 "Who Is There?" She Called Sharply; "What Do You Want?" 
   
   
   
 "Miss Elsie Wished To Know If You Were Coming To Tea," Said A Servant. 
 "There Is A Gentleman Come To See Mr. Mellen From The   City, Ma'am." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Started Up And Went On Dressing; As Was Usual With Her After 
 One Of    Those Strange Excitements, A Sudden Fever Crimsoned Her Cheeks 
 And Brightened Her Eyes. 
   
   
   
 She Went Downstairs And Received Her Guest With Affable Grace, Which 
 Contrasted Painfully With Her Late Excitement, And Before The   Evening 
 Was Over, Seemed To Have Forgotten The   Hasty Words She Had Spoken To 
 Mellen, And Was Like Her Old Self Again. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 32 
   
   
 It Was A Small Room, In One Of    Those Mysterious Hotels In The   Narrow 
 Streets Near The   Battery, Which Appear To Be Usually Appropriated To 
 Foreigners, And About Which Dark-Whiskered, Sallow-Faced Individuals May 
 Be Seen Lingering At All Hours Of    The   Day, Their Very Faded, Seedy 
 Appearance Calling Up Images Of    Duns, Scant Dinners, And A Whole Train 
 Of Petty Evils. 
   
   
   
 The Chamber Was Small, But Not Uncomfortably Furnished, Though The 
 Articles Had Originally Been Of    The   Tawdry Fashion Which Such Places 
 Affect, And Had Probably Not Been New By Several Stages When First 
 Established There. 
   
   
   
 The Remains Of    A Fire Smouldered In The   Little Grate, But The   Ashes Were 
 Strewn Over The   Hearth. The   Torn And Frayed Carpet Was Littered With 
 Loose Cards, And The   Whole Apartment Was In Hopeless Confusion Which 
 Added Greatly To Its Original Discomfort. 
   
   
   
 In The   Centre Of    The   Room Was A Small Table Covered With Empty Champagne 
 Bottles And Glasses, Standing In Half Dried Puddles Of    Wine, With A 
 Bronze Receiver Overflowing With Cigar Ashes All Huddled Untidily 
   
 Together, And Giving Repulsive Evidence Of    A Long Night Of    Dissipation. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 33 
   
   
 The Low Bedstead Had Its Moth-Eaten, Miserable Attempt At A Canopy Swept 
 Back And Heaped Carelessly On The   Dirty Counterpane By A Man In A 
 Restless Slumber, Just As He Had Thrown Himself Down, Ready Dressed, 
 Long After Daylight Peered In Through The   Broken Shutters. 
   
   
   
 His Appearance Was In Keeping With The   Room; A Soiled Dressing-Gown, 
 That Had Once Been Very Elegant, Was Wrapt Carelessly About Him; His 
 Black Hair Streamed Over The   Pillow, And Gave An Almost Ghastly Effect 
 To His Face, As He Lay In That Troubled Dream, Already Pale And Worn 
 From Many Sleepless Nights. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Handsome Face, But One From Which A Physiognomist Would Have 
 Shrunk, Had He Seen It In Its Hard Truthfulness, Without A Gleam Of    The 
 Fascination Which It Was Capable Of    Expressing In Guarded Moments And 
 Under More Fortunate Circumstances. 
   
   
   
 The Sleeper Was On The   Sunny Side Of    Mid-Age, But His Countenance Was 
 One Of    Those Which Carries No Idea Of    Youth With It, Even In Early 
 Boyhood It Was So Marked By Craft And Recklessness That Nothing Of    The 
 _Abandon_ Of    Fresh Feeling Ever Left An Imprint There. 
   
   
   
 It Was Nearly Noon, But He Had Not Stirred Or Opened His Eyes; Once Or 
 Twice The   Dilapidated Chambermaid, Who Performed A Slatternly Duty In 
 That Part Of    The   Building, Opened The   Door And Peeped In, But Her 
 Entrance Had Not Served To Arouse Him, And She Knew Better Than To 
 Venture Upon Any Further Attempt. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly He Woke From A Troubled Dream And Looked About Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Dreamed They Were Railing Me Up In A Coffin," He Muttered; "Pah, How 
 Plainly I Heard Them Driving In The   Nails!" 
   
   
   
 He Turned Upon His Pillow With A Shuddering Oath, But That Instant There 
 Came A Knock At The   Door, This Time Quick And Impatient--It Was The 
 First Summons Which Had Caused Him That Unquiet Vision. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 34 
   
 "Come In," He Called Out; "The Door Isn't Locked." 
   
   
   
 The Man Raised Himself Indolently On The   Bed And Looked Towards The 
 Door--It Opened Slowly And A Woman Entered The   Room. 
   
   
   
 Her Face Was Concealed Under A Heavy Veil, But The   Man Seemed To 
 Recognize Her At Once, For He Started Up And Gave A Muttered Execration 
 As He Caught Sight Of    His Untidy Appearance In The   Little Mirror. 
   
   
   
 Then He Hurried Towards His Visitor, Who Had Closed The   Door And Stood 
 Leaning Against It. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Come," He Exclaimed; "So Kind Of    You--Excuse The   Disorder 
 Here--I Did Not Know It Was So Late." 
   
   
   
 He Held Out His Hand With A Smile, But She Turned Away With A Gesture Of 
 Abhorrence Which Had No Effect Upon Him Save That It Deepened The   Smile 
 To An Ugly Sneer. 
   
   
   
 She Threw Back The   Long Veil And Displayed Her Face--The Visitor Was 
 Elizabeth Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Pray Be Seated," He Went On, Placing A Chair Near The   Hearth; "This 
 Room Looks Dreadful, But I Was Up Late And Overslept Myself--Had I 
 Dreamed You Would Favor Me With So Early A Visit, I Should Have Been 
 Prepared." 
   
   
   
 She Glanced At The   Table, Which Bore Evidence Of    The   Manner In Which The 
 Night Had Been Passed, And Said Abruptly, Pointing Towards The   Cards 
 Scattered On The   Carpet: 
   
   
   
 "Did Those Things Keep You Wakeful?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 35 
   
 He Smiled Complacently. 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Ever Escapes Your Eye, Dear Lady. Well, I Won't Deny The 
 Fact--We Were Playing Cards A Little. I Was Not Absolutely Fortunate," 
 He Answered, With Another Disagreeable Smile; "But You Know The   Old 
 Proverb--'Lucky In Love, Unlucky At Cards,' So I Never Expect Much From 
 The Mischievous Paste-Boards." 
   
   
   
 Her Face Flushed Painfully To The   Very Waves Of    Her Hair, Then Grew 
 Whiter Than Before; She Sank To A Seat From Positive Inability To Stand. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Brought You No Money," She Said, Abruptly, Looking In His Face 
 With Sudden Defiance. 
   
   
   
 His Brows Contracted In An Ugly Frown, Though His Lips Still Retained 
 Its Smile--He Looked Dangerous. 
   
   
   
 "That Is Bad, Very," He Said; "I Wonder You Should Have Come All The   Way 
 Here To Bring These Unpleasant Tidings!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Answer; She Had Drawn Towards The   Hearth And Was 
 Pushing The   Ashes Back With The   Point Of    Her Shoe, Gazing Drearily Into 
 The Dying Embers. 
   
   
   
 "You Received My Letter?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Yes--Don't Send In That Way Again, Or Let Yourself Be Seen. You 
 Frightened Me So That I Fell From My Horse." 
   
   
   
 "How Sad! I Should Never Have Forgiven Myself Had Any Harm Resulted From 
 It," He Said, So Gravely, That One Could Not Tell Whether He Was In 
 Earnest Or Mocking Her. "You Were Not Hurt--Nothing Unpleasant Occurred! 
   
 I Despaired Of    Seeing You In The   Grounds After That, And So Went Away." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 36 
   
   
   
 She Started Up In Sudden Passion, Goaded By His Attempt At Sympathy 
 Beyond The   Power Of    Prudence Or Self-Control. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Had Been Hurt," She Exclaimed. "I Could Have Borne Being 
 Maimed For Life Had I Seen The   Brute's Hoofs Trampling You Down As I 
 Fell." 
   
   
   
 He Seated Himself Opposite Her And Looked Earnestly In Her Face. These 
 Bitter Words Did Not Seem To Excite His Anger--He Was Smiling Still, And 
 His Face Wore A Look Of    Admiration Which Appeared To Excite Her Still 
 More Desperately. 
   
   
   
 "You Are So Beautiful In One Of    These Moods," He Said; "Don't Restrain 
 Yourself. What A Medea You Would Make!" 
   
   
   
 She Looked At Him With A Glance Which Had The   Menace Of    A Hunted Animal 
 Brought Suddenly To Bay, And Ready From Very Despair To Defend 
 Itself--In Moments Like That Many A Desperate Woman Has Stained Her Soul 
 With Crime--But Her Companion Betrayed No Uneasiness. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Like Me To Say Complimentary Things To You," He Said; "It Is 
 Unkind To Deprive Me Even Of    That Pleasure." 
   
   
   
 "I Have No Time To Waste," She Said, Controlling Herself By A Strong 
 Effort, And Speaking In A Cold, Measured Tone. "I Came To Tell You That 
 You Must Wait--I Can't Give You The   Money To-Day--If You Were Successful 
 With Those Cards You Can Afford To Be Patient." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Friend," Returned He, "You Know How Anxious I Am--How I Desire 
 To Put The   Ocean Between Me And This Accursed Country." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Not Go When You Get The   Money," She Said; "You Will Drink, 
 Gamble--Leave Yourself Without A Penny." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 37 
   
   
 "So Harsh Always In Your Judgments," He Returned, Deprecatingly. 
   
   
   
 "I Have No Hope Of    Escaping You," She Went On; "But I Have One 
 Consolation--You Are Ruining Me, And That Will Be Your Own Destruction! 
 My Husband Suspects Me--Watches Me--The Day He Discovers A Shadow Of    The 
 Truth, There Is An End To These Extortions." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Speak So Angrily--My Dear Lady! I Hardly Think Your Husband Would 
 Refuse To Listen To Reason--Your Proud Men Will Do A Great Deal To 
 Procure Silence Where A Lady Is Concerned." 
   
   
   
 "You Know That He Would Not Be Silent! With His Home Once Broken Up, His 
 Peace Destroyed, He Would Be Utterly Careless Of    The   World's 
 Knowledge--His Wrongs And His Revenge Would Lead Him To Desperate 
 Measures." 
   
   
   
 "Is It Possible? What An Unpleasant Character! Well, Well, We Must Take 
 Pains That He Is Not Enlightened--That Is The   Way--You See How Very 
 Simple It Is." 
   
   
   
 "I Warn You, This Is The   Last Money I Shall Give You For Years," She 
 Said; "It Is Only From Having These Stocks In My Hands That I Am Able To 
 Do It Now." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear Friend, You Forget; Your Husband May Give You More Stocks," He 
 Returned, With A Laugh Which Made Her Shrink With Abhorence. 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Forbes Has Promised Me The   Money This Week--That Will Be In Time 
 For The   Steamer." 
   
   
   
 "How Coldly You Betray Anxiety To Have Me Gone!" He Said; "It Is Really 
 Cruel." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 38 
 "I Have No Idea That You Will Go," She Returned; "You Will Spend The 
 Money--You Will Demand More--My Husband Will Discover It. But At Least I 
 Shall Have The   Satisfaction Of    Knowing That There Is No Place Secret 
 Enough, No Land Distant Enough To Guard Your Life Safely After That." 
   
   
   
 He Only Received Her Passionate Words With A Shrug Of    The   Shoulders And 
 A Deprecating Wave Of    The   Hand. 
   
   
   
 "But It Is So Sad To Go Into Exile Alone," He Said; "If I Could Take 
 With Me----" 
   
   
   
 "Oh! You Are Such A Base, Miserable Coward!" She Broke In. "Such A 
 Pitiful, Dastardly Wretch! Don't Frown At Me--I Have Never Been Afraid 
 Of You--I Am Not Now! I Tell You The   Hour Of    Retribution Will Come!" 
   
   
   
 His Face Never Changed, He Made Her A Gracious Bow And Said Pleasantly: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Inclined To Do The   Prophetess This Morning--But Don't Be Such A 
 Fearful Cassandra, I Beg." 
   
   
   
 She Rose From Her Chair And Folded Her Shawl About Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Need Stay Here No Longer," She Said, "I Have Told You What I Came To 
 Say." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be So Cruel As To Run Away So Soon," He Pleaded; "Give My Poor 
 Room The   Glory Of    Your Presence A Little Longer. You See To What I Was 
 Driven Before I Could Force Myself To Trouble You Again. These Are Not 
 Proper Apartments For A Gentleman; You Will Admit I Had An Excuse. The 
 Whole Thing Is Miserably Humiliating." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Here On Monday," Said Elizabeth, Ignoring His Excuses. "I 
 Shall Have The   Money Ready For You, But I Will Not Bring It--Those 
   
 Letters Must Be First Placed In My Hands." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 39 
   
   
   
 "Ah! You Are Going To Drive A Hard Bargain, I See." 
   
   
   
 "You Have Evaded So Often, Cheated Me So Often; I Have Given You 
 Thousands Of    Dollars--This Is The   Last--Take It--Enough To Make You 
 Comfortable For Years If You Are Careful; But The   Letters Come Into My 
 Possession First, And That Paper Too." 
   
   
   
 "You Really Mean To Have Your Freedom, Do You?" He Asked, Jestingly; "To 
 Sweep Me Out Of    Your Life For Ever; That Is Hard." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Think To Cheat Me; Neither Your Forged Writing Or Any Pretence 
 Will Answer Here. I Tell You I Am Desperate Now--You Can't Force Me Down 
 A Step Farther." 
   
   
   
 "You Are A Magnificent Woman!" He Exclaimed; "A Wonderful Woman! I Don't 
 Believe The   Country Could Boast Another Such." 
   
   
   
 She Turned Away. 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Angry. But Let It Pass." 
   
   
   
 "Remember What I Have Said," Retorted Elizabeth. "I Tell You I Am 
 Desperate Now! At Least I Shall Have Placed It Out Of    Your Power To 
 Injure Any One But Myself. I Have Reached That Point When I Will Have 
 Freedom From Your Persecutions Or Drag The   Ruin Down On My Own Head 
 While Crushing You." 
   
   
   
 She Was In Terrible Earnest--He Was A Sufficient Judge Of    Character To 
 See That. It Was In Her Nature To Grow So Utterly Desperate That, 
 Whatever Her Secret Might Prove, She Would Find The   Courage To Give It 
 Up To Her Husband And Madly Urge On The   Crisis Of    Her Fate In All Its 
 Blackness And Horror, Rather Than Endure The   Slavery And Suspense In 
 Which She Had Lived. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 40 
   
 "There Will Be No Need Of    All This," He Said. "Place In My Hands The   Sum 
 You Have Promised, And I Will At Once Put It Out Of    My Own Power To Harm 
 You Or Yours. After All," He Continued, With Another Sneering Laugh, "I 
 Am Selling My Claim Much Too Cheaply; Twenty-Five Thousand Dollars Is A 
 Pitiful Little Sum, Considering What I Give Up." 
   
   
   
 "You Can Get No More--You Cannot Frighten Me! If You Betrayed Everything 
 You Would Ruin Your Hopes Of    A Single Penny. I Tell You My Husband Would 
 Perish Rather Than Buy Your Silence. I Know Him--He Might Shoot You Down 
 Like A Dog, But Would Never Pay Gold To Bind Your Vicious Tongue." 
   
   
   
 "Dear Friend, I Infinitely Prefer Transacting This Little Business With 
 You," He Said, Laughing Again. "We Shall Not Quarrel; For Your Sake I 
 Will Content Myself With The   Twenty-Five Thousand Dollars, But I Warn 
 You I Cannot Wait After Monday." 
   
   
   
 "I Tell You It Will Be Ready On That Day." 
   
   
   
 "The Letters And That Troublesome Little Document Shall Be Placed In 
 Your Hands--I Promise On----" 
   
   
   
 She Interrupted Him Contemptuously: "There Is Nothing You Could Swear By 
 That Would Make The   Oath Worth Hearing." 
   
   
   
 The Man Bowed, As If She Had Paid Him A Compliment. He Was So Utterly 
 Hardened That Even Her Burning Scorn Could Not Affect Him. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Write To Me, Don't Send To Me," She Said; "It Will Only Be 
 Dangerous--More So For You Than For Me--Remember That." 
   
   
   
 "I Can Trust You; I Have The   Utmost Faith In Your Word." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 41 
 She Gathered Her Shawl About Her And Moved Towards The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Going Already?" 
   
   
   
 "That Bracelet!" She Said, With A Sudden Thought. "You Parted With It Of 
 Course--Could You Get It Back?" 
   
   
   
 He Shrugged His Shoulders. 
   
   
   
 "I Received Your Note Concerning It; We Will See--Very Doubtful I Fear. 
 But When I Am Once Gone--Even If Your Husband Does Discover It--There 
 Will Be No Trouble." 
   
   
   
 She Turned Her Back On Him. He Started Forward To Open The   Door For Her, 
 His Hand Touched Hers On The   Knob, She Started As If A Scorpion Had 
 Stung Her, But He Only Cast A Smile In Her Face And Allowed Her To Pass 
 Out. 
   
   
   
 "A Wonderful Woman!" He Said To Himself, After She Had Disappeared. 
 "What A Pity She Hates Me So; The   Only Woman In The   World Worth Having 
 At Your Feet." 
   
   
   
 He Went To The   Table, Searched Among The   Bottles Till He Found One That 
 Still Contained Brandy, Poured The   Contents Into A Glass And Drank With 
 Feverish Eagerness. 
   
   
   
 "That'll Put A Little Life In Me," He Muttered. "Well, There Is Nothing 
 For It But To Wait. I Must Keep Myself Very Quiet. I Think I'll Have 
 Some Breakfast--At Any Rate I Can Afford To Leave This Den." 
   
   
   
 He Pulled Out A Pocket-Book With A Laugh, Glanced At The   Contents And 
 Put It Away. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 45 ( The Tiger In His Den) Pg 42 
 "Luck Enough For A Parlor And Bed-Room In The   Best Uptown Hotel For A 
 Week Or So," He Muttered; "Pah! How I Loathe This Hole!" 
   
   
   
 North Threw Off His Dressing-Gown, Bathed His Face In Cold Water, 
 Arranged His Dress A Little, And Went Down Stairs In Search Of    His 
 Morning Meal. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Hurried Through The   Narrow Street In Which The   Hotel 
 Stood, As If Trying To Walk Herself Into Calmness. Once She Murmured: 
   
   
   
 "Five Days More--Five! If I Can Live Through Them And Keep The   Tempest 
 Back I May Be Safe. If I Can! Such A Dread At My Heart--Worse As The 
 Time Shortens--Oh Heavens, If Discovery Should Come Now When The   Haven 
 Is So Near!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 43 
   
   
 Weeks Had Glided Along. It Was Now Late Autumn; The   Gorgeous Leaves Lay 
 Strewn Along The   Ground, And The   Wind Sighed Up From The   Ocean Chill And 
 Bleak, Scattering Thoughts Of    Decay With Each Gust. With That Gathering 
 Desolation, The   Coldness And The   Shadows Had Crept Deeper And Deeper 
 Into Grantley Mellen's Life. 
   
   
   
 He Had Accompanied Elizabeth To The   City, One Of    These Chilly Autumn 
 Days, And Put Her In A Carriage At The   Ferry, That She Might Attend To 
 The Purchases And Calls Which Was Her Ostensible Errand To Town, While 
 He Went About The   Business On Hand, With An Arrangement That They Were 
 To Meet In Time For The   Afternoon Boat. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 44 
 Elsie Had Chosen To Pass The   Day At Home; Indeed, The   Light-Hearted Girl 
 And Elizabeth Were Never Together Now When It Could Possibly Be Avoided. 
 Elsie Seemed Determined To Keep Aloof From The   Mystery Of    The   Unhappy 
 Woman's Life, Lest Its Gloominess Should Cast Some Shadow Over The 
 Brightness Of    Her Own Path. 
   
   
   
 While Elizabeth Was Absent On Her Mysterious Visit, Mellen Occupied 
 Himself With A Matter Which Would Have Added Another Trouble To The 
 Anxiety Of    That Bitter Day, Had She Dreamed Of    It. From The   First He Had 
 Determined That The   Disappearance Of    That Gauntlet Bracelet Should Be In 
 Some Way Explained, If It Lay In Human Power To Discover The   Mystery. 
 What His Precise Motive Was He Could Hardly Have Told. The   Trinket Might 
 Have Been Picked Up By Some Vagabond Who Had Wandered Into The   Grounds; 
 If So There Was Little Hope Of    Ever Gaining Any Tidings Concerning It, 
 But Mellen Could Not Satisfy Himself That Such Was The   Case; He Believed 
 The Jewel Would Yet Be Found. 
   
   
   
 There Was Some Mystery In Elizabeth's Life--Of That Irksome Suspicion He 
 Could Not Divest Himself. Twenty Times Each Day He Went Over In His Mind 
 Every Event That Had Occurred Since His Return, From The   Moment When He 
 Came Upon Her Wandering So Wildly About On That Stormy Night. 
   
   
   
 Twenty Times Each Day He Convinced Himself That There Was Nothing In The 
 Whole Catalogue To Awaken The   Slightest Doubt In Any Mind Not Given Up 
 To Self-Torture And Jealousy Like His; Yet, Argue As He Would, Bring 
 Conviction As Closely Home To His Soul As He Might, Doubts Rose Up Again 
 And Haunted Him Like Ghosts That Had No Power To Speak, But Pointed 
 Always Towards Trouble And Blackness Which Lay In The   Past. 
   
   
   
 If The   Bracelet Had Been Given To A Needy Person For Any Reason, It 
 Would Undoubtedly Find Its Way To The   Hands Of    Some Pawnbroker--That Was 
 His Thought. He Reproached Himself For Indulging It--He Called Himself 
 Unworthy The   Love Of    Any Woman While He Could Harbor Such Suspicions, 
 But They Would Not Pass Out Of    His Mind--The Treachery Which Had Wrecked 
 His Youth Had Sown The   Seeds Of    Suspicion Too Deeply In His Soul To Be 
 Easily Eradicated. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 45 
 Then He Compounded With His Conscience, And Decided That He Was Right In 
 Taking Every Step Possible To Solve These Doubts, If Only To Prove The 
 Innocence Of    His Wife. He Kept Repeating To Himself That This Was The 
 Reason Which Urged Him On. 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Be Convinced," He Thought Again And Again, "Of My Own 
 Injustice--It Is Right That I Should Endure This Self-Abasement As A 
 Punishment For Doubting A Woman Who Is Beyond Suspicion." 
   
   
   
 Solacing His Self-Reproaches A Little By Such Arguments And Reflections, 
 He Had Gone To Work In Earnest To Make Such Discoveries As Would Drive 
 These Harassing Doubts Away Forever. 
   
   
   
 Among Other Efforts, He Had Confided To A Leading Pawnbroker The   Details 
 Of The   Affair, And It Was In Him That His Hopes Principally Lay. If The 
 Bracelet Was Not Brought To This Man's Establishment He Had Means Of 
 Discovering If It Was Carried Elsewhere. 
   
   
   
 That Day Mr. Hollywell Had News For Him; A Bracelet Similar To The   One 
 He Had Described, Was In The   Possession Of    An Old Chatham Street Jew, 
 And They Went Together In Search Of    This Man. 
   
   
   
 The Old Israelite Was Dreadfully Afraid Of    Getting Himself Into 
 Difficulty, But Mr. Hollywell Satisfied His Fears In Regard To That, And 
 Assured Him That The   Gentleman Would Reward Him Liberally For Any 
 Disclosures That He Might Make Regarding This Particular Bracelet. 
   
   
   
 Then It Came Out That The   Bracelet Had Been Disposed Of    For A 
 Considerable Sum--It Was A Sale Rather Than A Deposit. The   Man Who 
 Brought It There Had More Than Once Come To The   Shop On Similar Errands; 
 And Always Pledged Valuable Ornaments Or Sold Them Recklessly For 
 Whatever Would Satisfy The   Needs Of    The   Moment. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Grew More Interested When He Described The   Man's Appearance; 
 The Keen Eyes Of    The   Money-Lender And The   Sharp Sight Of    The   Old Jew, 
 Accustomed To Reading Countenances, Saw A Singular Expression Of 
 Uncertainty Rested Upon His Face, Which Took A Slow, Deadly Paleness As 
 The Identity Of    This Man Seemed To Strike Him. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 46 
   
   
 He Walked Several Times Up And Down The   Little Den Where The   Aged 
 Israelite Kept Watch, Like A Bloated Spider Ready To Pounce Upon Any 
 Unwary Fly That Might Venture Into His Mesh, And At Last Returned To The 
 Place Where The   Two Men Were Standing. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Any Of    That Man's Writing?" He Asked. "Just A Scrap--I Don't 
 Ask To See His Name--Only A Few Words In His Writing." 
   
   
   
 The Old Jew Looked Doubtful. 
   
   
   
 "Sometimes He Has Write Me, My Good Sare, But Not Often, He Ish Very 
 Careful--Very Careful." 
   
   
   
 "And Have You Nothing By You?" 
   
   
   
 The Old Jew Turned To A Great Desk That Filled Up One End Of    The   Dark 
 Room, Unlocked A Variety Of    Doors And Drawers, Turned Over Piles Of 
 Dirty Notes, And At Last Selected A Scrap Of    Paper From Among Them. 
   
   
   
 "This Is His Writin'," He Said, In A Guttural Whisper. "I'm Taking Great 
 Trouble, Great Trouble," He Whined; "De Good Gentleman Ought To Remember 
 That." 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Be Well Rewarded," Said Mr. Mellen Impatiently, Snatching The 
 Paper From His Hand. 
   
   
   
 He Glanced At The   Writing--The Paleness Of    His Face Grew Death-Like--He 
 Stood Like A Statue, With His Eyes Rivetted Upon The   Page, While The   Two 
 Men Regarded Him In Silence. 
   
   
   
 The Writing Was Peculiar. It Had An Individuality So Marked And So 
   
 Increased By Practice, That Any Person Who Had Seen A Page Of    The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 47 
 Delicate Characters, Could Have Sworn To The   Writing Among Whole 
 Volumes. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Looked Up--The Astonishment In His Companions' Faces Brought 
 Him To Himself. 
   
   
   
 "That Is What I Wanted," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "I Hopes It Ish All Right," Urged The   Jew. "The Good Gentleman Is 
 Satisfied!" 
   
   
   
 "Perfectly, Perfectly! Now I Want The   Bracelet! How Much Did You Receive 
 On It?" 
   
   
   
 The Old Jew's Face Changed At Once. 
   
   
   
 "And I Won't Get My Reward?" He Faltered. "You Will Sheat A Poor Man's 
 Out Of    His Earnings." 
   
   
   
 "Who Talks Of    Cheating You," Said Mr. Hollywell. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Ready To Pay You," Pursued Mr. Mellen; "I Would Rather Give Double 
 The Price Of    The   Bracelet Than Not Get It." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Hollywell Made A Sign Of    Caution; Such Words Would Increase The   Old 
 Rascal's Cupidity To A Height Money Could Hardly Satisfy, But They Were 
 Interrupted By A Groan From The   Jew. 
   
   
   
 "And It Ish Gone!" Cried He; "And So Leetle Paid--So Leetle Paid. The 
 Good Gentleman Would Have Given More." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 48 
 "Gone!" Repeated Mr. Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Why Didn't You Say So?" Asked Mr. Hollywell Angrily. "It Was Only 
 Yesterday You Told Me It Was Safe In Your Possession." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, I Knows, And So I Had." 
   
   
   
 "Where Is It, Then?" 
   
   
   
 "The Man Came For It--He Has Brought His Ticket, Paid His Money And Took 
 The Bracelet; I Was Out--My Boy Let Him Have It! Oh, My Reward--My 
 Reward!" 
   
   
   
 "Shut Your Foolish Old Mouth!" Exclaimed Mr. Hollywell. 
   
   
   
 The Old Jew Sank Into A Chair, Still Groaning And Lamenting, While The 
 Money-Lender Turned To Mr. Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "What Will You Do Now, Sir?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Nothing." 
   
   
   
 He Looked Despondent Now, Though The   Fierce Anger That Had Blazed In His 
 Face At The   First Sight Of    The   Writing Lighted It Up Still. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Perfectly Satisfied," He Continued. "I Am Much Obliged To You For 
 Your Trouble." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Very Sorry," Mr. Hollywell Began, But Mellen Checked Him. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 46 ( The Pawnbroker's Shop) Pg 49 
 "It Is Just As Well--Don't Be Troubled." 
   
   
   
 He Took Out His Pocket-Book, Laid Down A Bank Note Whose Value Made The 
 Old Jew's Eyes Sparkle With Avidity, And Hurried Out Of    The   Dark Little 
 Shop. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 50 
   
 All The   Next Day The   House At Piney Cove Was In Confusion With Guests 
 Coming And Going. This Husband And Wife Were Not Once Left Alone. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Had Come Up To Spend The   Day, And Go Out With Them In 
 The Evening, And Tom Fuller Was At His Post As Usual, Though He Appeared 
 With A Very Blank Face Indeed. 
   
   
   
 "You Look More Like Don Quixote Than Ever," Was Elsie's Salutation, As 
 He Entered The   Room, Where She Sat With Elizabeth And Their Guests. 
   
   
   
 "How Do You Do, Mr. Fuller?" Cried The   Widow. "I Wonder You Have Any 
 Patience At All With That Little Witch; She Teases You Constantly; I Am 
 Sure You Must Be Amiability Itself." 
   
   
   
 "She Won't Have The   Chance For Some Time To Come, More's The   Pity," 
 Returned Tom, Disconsolately. 
   
   
   
 "And Why Not, Pray?" Demanded Elsie. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 51 
   
 "Because I've Got To Go To Pittsburg, And Flounder About In Coal Mines, 
 And The   Lord Knows What." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Business There?" Asked Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, To Be Sure! Bless Me, I Was Better Off When I Had No Property. I 
 Could Do As I Pleased Then, And Didn't Have To Go About Breaking My Neck 
 In Pits, And Bothering Over All Sorts Of    Business That I Understand No 
 More Than The   Man In The   Moon--Taking Care Of    My Interests As They Call 
 It." 
   
   
   
 "Poor, Unfortunate Victim!" Mocked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "The Penalty Of    Riches," Sighed Mrs. Harrington. "But Think Of    The   Good 
 They Bring To Yourself And All About You, Mr. Fuller." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know," Returned He; "I'm An Ungrateful Wretch; It's In My 
 Nature; I Need To Have My Head Punched Twenty Times A Day, There's No 
 Doubt Of    That." 
   
   
   
 They All Laughed At His Energy; Even Elizabeth Tried To Come Out Of    Her 
 Anxious Thoughts, And Confine Her Wandering Fancies To The   Conversation. 
   
   
   
 "When Are You Going, Tom?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 "He Speaks As If It Were The   Day Of    Judgment," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
   
 "And I May Be Gone A Whole Week Or More," Pursued He. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 52 
   
   
   
 "A Small Eternity," Cried Elsie. "Dear Me, Dear Me, How We All Pity 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe You Care A Straw," Said Tom, Dismally; "You Won't Miss 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 "He Wants To Be Flattered," Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure You Will Be Missed, Dear Mr. Fuller," Said The   Widow; "You 
 Wrong Your Friends By A Suspicion So Cruel." 
   
   
   
 "I Hope So, I'm Sure," Returned Tom, Glancing At Elsie; But She Was In 
 One Of    Her Mischievous Moods, And Would Not Give Him A Gleam Of 
 Consolation. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Spoil Him, Mary Harrington," Said She; "The Creature's Vanity Is 
 Becoming Inordinate; Isn't It, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "You Can Ill-Treat Him Sufficiently Without My Assistance," Said Mrs. 
 Mellen, Smiling; "I Shall Not Help You, Certainly." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Right, Bess," Cried Tom; "Stand By A Fellow A Little; She 
 Hasn't A Spark Of    Pity." 
   
   
   
 "Take Care, Sir!" Said Elsie, Lifting Her Embroidery Scissors. "Don't 
 Try To Win My Natural Allies Over To Your Side By Underhand 
 Persuasions." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure You Don't Need Allies Or Assistance Of    Any Sort To Be More 
 Than A Match For A Dozen Men," Said Tom. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 53 
 "Another Of    My Womanly Prerogatives," Replied Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Well," Said Tom, "There Seems To Be No End To Them." 
   
   
   
 Everybody Laughed At His Tone, And Tom Sat Down Near Elsie, Tumbling Her 
 Work, And Making Signs To Her To Go Out Of    The   Room, That He Might 
 Secure A Few Moments Alone With Her, But The   Little Witch Pretended Not 
 To Understand His Signals In The   Least, And Went On Demurely With Her 
 Work. 
   
   
   
 "You Ruin My Work!" Cried She, Snatching Her Embroidery From His Touch. 
 "What On Earth Are You Making Such Faces For?" 
   
   
   
 Tom Laughed In A Distressed Way, Red With Confusion. 
   
   
   
 "Dazzled By Your Presence, Elsie," Cried The   Widow, Seeing That Tom Had 
 Not Presence Of    Mind Enough For The   Compliment. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Began To Get Restless Again; It Was Perfectly Impossible For 
 Her To Keep Quiet Any Length Of    Time That Day, And She Made Some Excuse 
 For Leaving Them. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Go With You," Said Mrs. Harrington; "I Know You Are Going To 
 Order Luncheon, And I Should So Like To Get A Peep At Your Kitchen; It 
 Is A Perfect Flemish Picture." 
   
   
   
 "Particularly The   Crowd Of    Dusky Faces," Said Elsie. "Mary Harrington, 
 You're A Humbug." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure She Is Quite Right," Said Tom, Anxious To Insure Her 
 Departure; "I Was In The   Kitchen One Day And It Looked As Picturesque As 
 Niagara." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 54 
 Elsie Perfectly Understood The   Motive Which Led Him To Speak, And 
 Hastened To Rejoin: 
   
   
   
 "If You Think It So Stupendous You Had Better Accompany Them, And Get 
 Another Peep." 
   
   
   
 "No," Said Tom; "I Might Disturb The   Colored Persons; I'll Stay Where I 
 Am." 
   
   
   
 "Bless Me," Cried Elsie; "What Consideration! You Will Be Bursting Into 
 Unpremeditated Poetry About The   Dark Future, Before We Know It." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie," Said Mrs. Harrington, "What A Provoking Creature You Are." 
   
   
   
 She Followed Elizabeth Out Of    The   Room, And Tom Was Alone At Last With 
 His Idol. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Sorry I Am Going?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Do I Look So?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "No, You Don't." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Looks Can't Tell Fibs," Said She, Provokingly. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie, Be Good To Me Now; Just Think; I Shall Be Gone A Whole 
 Week!" 
   
   
   
 "It's A Calamity I Dare Not Contemplate," Replied She. "Now, Whatever 
 You Do, Don't Break Your Neck In Those Horrid Coal Mines, Or Come Back 
   
 Smelling Of    Brimstone Like A Theatrical Fiend." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 55 
   
   
   
 "I Believe You Would Jest During An Earthquake." 
   
   
   
 "If It Would Stop The   Thing Shaking I Might," She Answered. "There, 
 There, Don't Be Cross, Tom." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Threw Down Her Work, And With One Of    Her Quick Changes Of    Manner 
 Brought Her Lover Back To Serenity. 
   
   
   
 "If You Would Only Let Me Do One Thing Before I Go," He Said, Getting 
 Courage Enough From Her Kindness To Propose An Idea That Had Been In His 
 Mind Ever Since He Arrived. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, _Monsieur Exigeant_?" 
   
   
   
 "Just Let Me Tell Grant Of    Our--Our--" 
   
   
   
 "Our What, Stammerer?" 
   
   
   
 "Of The   Happiness You Have Promised Me," Said Tom, Changing The   Original 
 Word From Fear Of    Vexing Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Were Going To Say Engagement; Don't Deny It." 
   
   
   
 "And Aren't We Engaged?" He Pleaded. 
   
   
   
 "Not A Bit Of    It, Mr. Tom Fuller; I Am Just As Free As Air; Please To 
 Remember That." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 56 
   
 "Oh, Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "And Elsie Oh!" Cried She. "But It's True! You Said All Sorts Of    Foolish 
 Things About Love, And I Let You Talk, But What Right Have You To Say We 
 Are Engaged?" 
   
   
   
 Tom Instantly Became So Nervous That He Could Not Sit Still. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Elsie, Elsie, How Can You?" He Pleaded. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Aren't You Deliciously Miserable," Said Elsie; "That Is The   Way I 
 Like To See You; It's Your Duty, Sir." 
   
   
   
 "I Wouldn't Think You So Cruel At Such A Time." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Wouldn't You? And Pray What Right Have You To Think At All; No Man 
 Has A Right; That's Another Female Privilege." 
   
   
   
 "You Are Worse Than The   Women's Rights People," Said He. 
   
   
   
 "Now You Are Calling Me Names," Cried Elsie, Indignantly. "I Won't Stay 
 With You Another Moment." 
   
   
   
 She Half Rose, But Tom Caught Her Dress. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Don't Go, Don't!" 
   
   
   
 "Go On Your Knees Then, And Beg My Pardon," Said Elsie. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 57 
   
 "No," Said Tom, "I'll Do No Such Thing." 
   
   
   
 "Ah, Do Now, Just To Please, You Know." 
   
   
   
 Down Went Tom In Dumb Obedience. After Enjoying His Distress And 
 Penitence For A Few Moments, Elsie Suddenly Threw Both Her Arms About 
 His Neck, And Whispered: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Very Sorry You Are Going. I Do Love You Dearly, Tom!" 
   
   
   
 He Strained Her To His Heart With A Burst Of    Grateful Delight. 
   
   
   
 "And May I Tell Grant?" He Pleaded. 
   
   
   
 "Not Yet," She Said; "Wait Till You Come Back; Not A Word Till Then." 
   
   
   
 "But As Soon As I Come?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; If You Are Good. But Not A Look Till I Say The   Word." 
   
   
   
 She Tried To Escape From Him, But He Would Not Let Her Go Until He Had 
 Extorted One Other Pledge. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Write To Me," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Tom, I Hate To Write Letters! I Never Write Even To Grant, When I 
 Can Possibly Help It." 
   
   
   
   
 "But Just A Few Words--" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 47 ( Teasing Continually) Pg 58 
   
   
   
 "If You Will Behave Yourself Properly, Perhaps Yes." 
   
   
   
 "Every Day?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Worse And Worse! Tom, Get Up. I Hear Mary Harrington's Voice; She's 
 The Most Inveterate Gossip." 
   
   
   
 "Promise Then!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes--Yes--Anything; Oh, Get Away!" 
   
   
   
 She Struggled From Him, And Tom Had Just Time To Resume His Seat And 
 Look As Decorously Grave As Perfect Happiness Could Permit, When The 
 Door Opened, And Mrs. Harrington Entered, With Her Usual Flutter. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 48 (  The Pet Messenger) Pg 59 
   
   
 "Elsie, Elsie!" The   Widow Cried Out, "Mr. Rhodes And The   Fascinating 
 Jemima Are Driving Up The   Avenue; The   Old Maid Is Rushing On Destruction 
 Again Without The   Slightest Warning." 
   
   
   
 "It's Delightful!" Said Elsie. "I Shall Tell Her How Rich Tom Fuller Is, 
 And That He Wants A Wife." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 48 (  The Pet Messenger) Pg 60 
   
   
 "Don't Set The   Old Dragon At Me," Said Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Will! Mary, You Must Flirt Desperately With The   Dear Old Man; 
 Between Her Desire To Watch You And Be Agreeable To Tom, The   Spinster 
 Will Be Driven To The   Verge Of    Distraction." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Go And Find Elizabeth," Said The   Widow, "And Appear After The   Old 
 Maid Gets Nicely Settled." 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Harrington Darted Away, And Just Made Her Escape As Dolf Opened The 
 Hall-Door To Admit The   Guests. 
   
   
   
 The Father And Daughter Were Ushered Into The   Room Where Elsie And Tom 
 Sat, Looking Demure And Harmless As Two Kittens. 
   
   
   
 "Here We Are Again, You See," Said The   Stout Man; "No One Can Resist 
 Your Fascinations, Miss Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "Pa Would Stop," Said Miss Jemima, "Though I Told Him It Was A Shame To 
 Come So Often." 
   
   
   
 The Truth Was, The   Spinster's Appetite Had Warned Her That It Was Quite 
 Luncheon Time, And Recollecting The   Bounteous Repasts Always Spread At 
 Piney Cove, She Had Graciously Assented To Her Parent's Proposal That 
 They Should Call. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Delighted To See You," Said Elsie, Shaking Hands As If They Were 
 Her Dearest Friends; "My Brother And Sister Will Be Down In A Moment; 
 You Must Stay To Luncheon, Of    Course." 
   
   
   
 "No, Oh, No," Said Miss Jemima, Glancing At Tom Through Her Scant 
 Eyelashes. "We Couldn't Think Of    It!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 48 (  The Pet Messenger) Pg 61 
   
   
 "But You Must, You Shall!" Said Elsie. "Let Me Present Mr. Fuller." 
   
   
   
 The Spinster Curtseyed And Looked Grimly Propitious. Tom Was Nearly Out 
 Of His Wits; While Mr. Rhodes Talked To Him He Saw Elsie Whisper To Miss 
 Jemima, And Felt Perfectly Certain That She Had Given The   Threatened 
 Information About His Being A Rich Bachelor In Search Of    A Wife. 
   
   
   
 "And When Did You See Your Charming Friend, Mrs. Harrington, Last?" 
 Asked Mr. Rhodes. 
   
   
   
 "The Oddest Thing!" Said Elsie. "Why, She Is Here Now; Hadn't You A 
 Suspicion Of    It, Mr. Rhodes?" 
   
   
   
 Miss Jemima's Face Changed So Suddenly, That Tom Made A Great Effort To 
 Keep From Laughing Outright. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mr. Rhodes," Continued Elsie; "I Am Afraid The   Attractions Of    This 
 House Are Only Borrowed Ones." 
   
   
   
 The Good Man Was Thrown Into A State Of    Blushing And Pleasant Confusion, 
 But The   Spinster Brought Him Through It Without Mercy. 
   
   
   
 "If There's Company We Won't Stay, Pa," Said She. 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Would Not Permit Her To Go; She Whispered Again About Tom, And 
 Between Her Desire To Stop Long Enough To Fascinate Him And Her Fear Of 
 Exposing Her Father To The   Wiles Of    The   Artful Widow, Jemima Was In 
 Terrible Perplexity. 
   
   
   
 In The   Midst Of    It Elizabeth Entered, And Welcomed Her Neighbors; Mellen 
   
 Followed; And After A Few Moments The   Widow Swooped Down On The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 48 (  The Pet Messenger) Pg 62 
 Unfortunate Mr. Rhodes In Spite Of    The   Dragon, As A Well-Practised Hawk 
 Pounces On A Plump Chicken. 
   
   
   
 "Ah, Mr. Rhodes, This Is Such A Surprise," She Cried, Fluttering Up To 
 Him With A Simper On Her Face, Which Of    Late Years Had Done The   Duty Of 
 A Blush. 
   
   
   
 "I Dare Say A Great Surprise," Snapped In Jemima, Siding Up To Her 
 Father. 
   
   
   
 This Was Exquisite Sport For Elsie And Mrs. Harrington; Tom Would Have 
 Enjoyed It More If The   Spinster Had Not Beset Him As Much As Her Divided 
 Attention Would Permit, And Elizabeth And Mellen Bore The   Infliction As 
 People Must Endure All Things That Come To An Issue In Their Own House, 
 Smiling And Polite, However Much They May Wish For A Release. 
   
   
   
 While They Were At Luncheon, Elizabeth's Dog Ran Into The   Room With A 
 Paper In Its Mouth. It Was The   Most Intelligent Little Creature In The 
 World, Educated To Fetch And Carry In A Surprising Manner. 
   
   
   
 This Pretty Creature, Which Seemed Almost Human In Her Intelligence, Ran 
 Towards Her Mistress, But Another, A New Pet Of    Elsie's, A Frolicsome, 
 Wicked Animal That Had Quite Worried Poor Fanny's Life Out Ever Since 
 Her Intrusion In The   House, Followed It. 
   
   
   
 Piccolomini Sprang At The   Paper In Fan's Mouth, And A Contention Ensued 
 Between Them Which Attracted General Attention. 
   
   
   
 "Fanny's Got A Paper," Cried Elsie, Pointing Towards Her Pets. 
   
   
   
 "It May Be A Letter," Said Mellen; "Dolf Often Sends Them In By Her; 
 Call Off Pick, Elsie; She'll Tear It." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 48 (  The Pet Messenger) Pg 63 
   
 But Pick Would Not Be Called Off, And Fanny Refused To Relinquish Her 
 Hold; Between Them The   Paper Was Rapidly Destroyed, Fanny Howling 
 Dismally All The   Time, And Making Sagacious Efforts To Fulfil Her Errand 
 In Her Usual Trusty Manner. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Went Towards Them; As He Did So Fanny Sprang Towards Elizabeth; 
 She Stooped, Caught Sight Of    The   Paper, And Grew Pale. Fairly Pushing 
 Mellen Aside, She Snatched The   Paper From The   Animal's Mouth. 
   
   
   
 "It's Only An Old Bill, I Must Have Dropped It," She Said, Thrusting It 
 Hurriedly In Her Pocket. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Saw How Pale His Wife Had Become; He Noticed Her Alarm; He 
 Remembered, Too, Seeing Fanny Running About The   Shrubbery Just Before He 
 Came In. 
   
   
   
 It Was Another Phase Of    The   Mystery, He Was Certain Of    That; The   Little 
 Creature Was Carrying A Note To His Wife. He Seated Himself At The   Table 
 Again, And Appeared To Forget The   Circumstance, But Elizabeth Hardly 
 Looked Like Herself During The   Entire Meal. 
   
   
   
 It Was Late Before The   Visitors Departed; After That Tom Fuller Was 
 Compelled To Take His Leave,--A Heartrending Performance As Far As He 
 Was Concerned; So The   Day Drew To A Close, Leaving Both The   Husband And 
 Wife More Preoccupied And Anxious Than The   Dreary Morning Had Found 
 Them. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 64 
 There Was A Dinner Engagement The   Next Day. When Elizabeth Came Down To 
 The Library In Full Dress, Her Husband Sat Moodily Over The   Fire. He 
 Looked Up As She Entered, And Gazed Upon Her With Mournful Admiration, 
 For Her Beauty That Day Was Something Wonderful; Unabated Excitement Had 
 Fired Her Eyes With A Strange Lustre, And Lent A Rich Scarlet To Cheeks, 
 From Which Protracted Suspense Had Of    Late Drained All The   Color. Her 
 Dress, Of    Rose Colored Silk, Was Misty With Delicate Lace That Shaded 
 Her Neck And Arms Like Gossamer On White Lilies. Star-Like Jewels 
 Flashed In The   Rich Blackness Of    Her Hair And Shone Through The   Soft 
 Lace. The   Calm Loveliness Of    Former Days Was Nothing To The   Splendor Of 
 Her Beauty Now A Feverish Restlessness Was Upon Her,--A Glow Of    Pain 
 Conquered By Courage. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Arose From His Seat As His Wife Came In With The   Graceful Rush Of 
 A Cloud Across The   Sky. He Watched Her Approach Gloomily. It Seemed To 
 Him That Her First Impulse Was To Flee When She Saw Him Sitting There, 
 But If So The   Desire Was Quickly Controlled, And She Came Up To The 
 Hearth, Standing So Near Him That The   Folds Of    Her Dress Brushed His 
 Arm. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Ready Too," She Said. "But It Is Impossible To Say How Long We 
 Shall Have To Wait For Elsie And Mrs. Harrington!" 
   
   
   
 He Made No Answer; She Began Clasping And Unclasping Her Bracelets, But 
 Was Watching Him All The   While From Under Her Downcast Lashes. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Ill, Grantley?" She Asked At Length. 
   
   
   
 "Oh! No; Quite Well." 
   
   
   
 "You Are So Silent, And You Sat There In Such A Dreary Way, I Feared 
 Something Was The   Matter." 
   
   
   
 He Made An Effort To Rouse Himself And Shake Off The   Oppression--The 
 Heavy, Heavy Weight Which Had Lain On His Soul All Day. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 65 
 "I Am Only Stupid," He Replied, With An Attempt At Playfulness. "I Have 
 Been Forced To Talk So Incessantly To Those People, That I Have No Ideas 
 Left." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure Conversation With People In General Doesn't Consume One's 
 Ideas," She Said, With A Lightness Which Appeared Forced Like His Own. 
   
   
   
 "How Long Does Mrs. Harrington Stay?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Only Till To-Morrow. You Don't Like Her, I Fancy?" 
   
   
   
 "There Is Too Much Of    Her In Every Way," He Said, Peevishly; "She 
 Dresses Too Much, Talks Too Much--She Tires One." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Very Cruel And Ungrateful; The   Lady Confided To Me Only A 
 Little While Ago That She Had A Profound Admiration For You, And Was 
 Dying To Get Up A Flirtation, If I Did Not Mind." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Repeat Such Nonsense," He Said, Almost Rudely, "You Know How I 
 Hate It. I Think Either The   Married Man Or Woman Who Flirts, Deserves To 
 Be As Severely Punished As If He Or She Had Committed An Actual Crime." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid You Would Condemn The   Greater Part Of    Our Acquaintance," 
 She Said. "After All, With Most Women It Arises Only From 
 Thoughtlessness." 
   
   
   
 "Thoughtlessness!" He Repeated Satirically. "I Can Only Say That The 
 Woman Who Endangers Her Husband's Peace From Want Of    Thought, Is More 
 Culpable Than A Person Who Does Wrong Knowingly, Urged On By 
 Recklessness Or Passion." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Never Thought About It," Said Elizabeth Vaguely; "It May Be So." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 66 
 She Was Playing With Her Bracelets Again; The   Action Reminded Him Of    The 
 Lost Trinket. He Did Not Speak, But A Restrained Burst Of    Passion Broke 
 Over His Face, Which Might Have Changed A Plan She Was Revolving In Her 
 Mind, Had She Seen Or Understood It. 
   
   
   
 It Was Too Late! 
   
   
   
 That Moment Elsie Came Dancing Into The   Room, Her Thin Evening Dress 
 Floating Around Her Like A Summer Cloud, Her Fair Hair Wreathed With 
 Flowers, And Everything About Her So Pure And Ethereal, That It Seemed 
 Almost As If She Must Breathe Some More Joyous Air Than The 
 Pain-Freighted Atmosphere Which Weighed So Heavily On Others. She Was 
 Holding Her Hands Behind Her, And Ran Towards Them In Her Childish Way, 
 Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Found Something! Who'll Give A Reward? Won't You Both Be 
 Glad--Guess What It Is!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen's Face Had Brightened A Little At Her Entrance, But As She Spoke 
 A Sudden Thought Shook His Soul Like A Tempest. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It?" Elizabeth Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Guess, Guess!" 
   
   
   
 "But I Never Can Guess," She Replied, Seeming To Enter Into The   Spirit 
 Of The   Thing. 
   
   
   
 "You Try, Grant. Come, Do Credit To Your Yankee Descent!" 
   
   
   
 He Rose Suddenly And Stood Looking Full In His Wife's Face, Fixing Her 
 Glance With A Quick Thrill Of    Terror, Which The   Least Thing Unusual In 
 His Manner Caused Her Now. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 67 
   
   
 Elsie Began To Dance Up And Down Before The   Hearth, Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "Oh! You Provoking Things--You Stupid Owls! Now Do Guess--Oh! Grant, 
 Just Try. Tell Me What I Have Found." 
   
   
   
 Mellen's Eyes Had Not Moved From His Wife's Face. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Found Elizabeth's Bracelet?" He Asked In A Tone Which Made The 
 Unhappy Woman Shiver From Head To Foot, And Startled Elsie Out Of    Her 
 Playfulness. 
   
   
   
 "Why, How Did You Think Of    That?" Demanded Elsie; "Did She Tell You? 
 Have You----" 
   
   
   
 She Stopped Short, The   Words Frozen On Her Lips By The   Look Which 
 Grantley Mellen Still Fixed Upon His Wife. Without Changing That Steady 
 Gaze, He Extended His Hand Towards Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Give Me The   Bracelet!" He Said, In The   Cold, Hard Tone Which, With Him, 
 Was The   Sure Forerunner Of    A Tempest Of    Passion. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Hesitated; She Had Grown Nearly As Pale As Elizabeth Herself, But 
 She Looked Like A Frightened Child. Elizabeth Did Not Speak Or Move, But 
 Though Her Face Was Absolutely Death-Like, Her Eyes Met Her Husband's 
 With Unflinching Firmness. 
   
   
   
 "Give Me The   Bracelet!" Repeated Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Here It Is!" Exclaimed Elsie, Nervously, Putting The   Bracelet In His 
 Hand. "What Is The   Matter With You, Grant? I Am Sure There Is Nothing To 
 Make A Fuss About. I Found The   Bracelet Among A Lot Of    Rubbish In One Of 
   
 Bessie's Drawers--I Suppose She Forgot It Was There." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 68 
   
 Grantley Mellen Turned Furiously Towards Her. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Learning To Cheat And Lie Also?" He Said. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Burst Into A Passionate Flood Of    Tears. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Just As Cruel And Bad As You Can Be!" She Moaned. "You Ought To 
 Be Ashamed To Talk So To Me! I Haven't Done Anything; I Thought You 
 Would Be So Pleased At My Having Found The   Bracelet, And Here You Behave 
 In This Way. You Needn't Blame Me, Grant--I Don't Know What It All 
 Means! I Am Sure Your Dear Mamma Never Thought You Would Speak To Me 
 Like That! I Wish I Was Dead And Buried By Her--Then You'd Be Sorry----" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not Angry With You, Child," Interrupted Mellen, Softened At Once 
 By This Childish Appeal. "Go Away And Find Mrs. Harrington, Elsie. The 
 Falsehood And The   Treachery Are Not Yours--Thank God! At Least My Own 
 Blood Has Not Turned Traitor To Me!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Sank Slowly In A Chair; Elsie Stole One Frightened Look 
 Towards Her, Then The   Woman In Her Confusion And Dizziness Saw Her Float 
 Out Of    The   Room, And She Was Alone With Her Husband. He Held The 
 Bracelet Up Before Her Eyes, His Hand Shaking So That The   Jewels Flashed 
 Balefully In The   Light. 
   
   
   
 "Your Plan Was Carried Out Too Late; You Should Have Had It Found 
 Before!" He Said, And His Last Effort At Self-Control Was Swept Away. 
   
   
   
 She Must Speak--Must Try To Stem The   Tide, And Keep Back A Little Longer 
 The Exposure And Ruin Which For Days Back Some Mysterious Warning Had 
 Told Her Was Surely Approaching. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What You Mean," She Faltered. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 69 
 "I Mean That The   Bracelet Was Found Where You Put It!" Interrupted 
 Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Why Should I Have Hidden It? What Reason--" 
   
   
   
 "Stop!" He Broke In. "Not Another Word--Not A Single Falsehood More! You 
 Brought This Bracelet Back With You From The   City--Don't Speak--I Went 
 To The   Pawnbroker's--It Had Just Been Taken Away." 
   
   
   
 In The   Whirl Of    That Unhappy Woman's Senses The   Words Seemed To Come 
 From Afar Off; The   Lights Were Dancing Before Her Eyes; The   Flashing 
 Gems Blinded Her With Their Rays, But She Still Controlled Herself. She 
 Must Make One Last Effort--She Must Discover How Much Of    The   Truth He 
 Knew--There Might Be Some Loophole For Escape--Some Effort By Which She 
 Could Avert A Little Longer The   Coming Earthquake. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't You Speak?" He Cried. "Say Anything--Another Lie If You 
 Will--Anything Rather Than This Black Truth! That Man; You Know Him! 
 Speak, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 "What Man?" She Faltered. 
   
   
   
 "That Traitor--That Wretch! He Had The   Bracelet; He Got It From You! 
 Explain, I Say--Woman, I Will Have An Explanation." 
   
   
   
 "I Never Gave The   Bracelet Away," She Said, Desperately. "I Have No 
 Explanation To Make. I Will Not Open My Lips While You Stand Over Me In 
 That Threatening Way." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Defy Me To The   Last?" He Exclaimed. 
   
   
   
 "You Can Only Kill Me," She Moaned; "Do It And Let Me Have Peace!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 49 ( Elsie Finds The   Bracelet) Pg 70 
 He Flung The   Bracelet Down Upon The   Table. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Loved You, And I Know That You Are False!" 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Suspect?" She Demanded. "What Do You Know?" 
   
   
   
 The Momentary Weakness Of    Passion Passed; The   Husband Stood Up Again 
 Cold And Stern. 
   
   
   
 "I Know," He Said, "That This Bracelet Was In The   Hands Of    A Bad, Wicked 
 Man; Only Yesterday He Took It From The   Pawnbroker's, And Now I Find It 
 In Your Possession." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Hope; Only In Another Deception; But She Must Save Herself; 
 While There Was A Thread To Grasp At, She Could Not Allow Herself To Be 
 Swept Down The   Gathering Storm. 
   
   
   
 "And Is There No Possibility That I May Be Innocent In All This?" She 
 Exclaimed. "If I Receive An Anonymous Letter, Telling Me I Can Find My 
 Bracelet By Paying A Certain Reward, Is It Not Natural That I Should Go? 
 Knowing Your Strange Disposition, Is It Not Equally Natural That I 
 Should Keep The   Whole Thing A Secret, And Strive To Make Every One 
 Believe That The   Bracelet Had Been Mislaid." 
   
   
   
 "Is This True?" He Cried. "Can You Prove To Me That You Speak The 
 Truth?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Not Looking At Him; The   Apathy Of    Despair Which Came Over Her 
 Seemed Like Sullen Obstinacy. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Prove Nothing," She Said; "If It Were Possible I Would Not Make 
 The Effort. Do What You Like; Believe What You Please; I Will Defend 
 Myself No More." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 50 ( In The   Tempestt) Pg 71 
 Mellen Turned Away, And Walked Up And Down The   Room In Silence. There 
 Was A Fearful Struggle In His Mind; The   Love He Still Felt For His Wife 
 Was Contending Against Horrible Doubts, And Almost Threatening His 
 Reason. 
   
   
   
 He Could Not Decide What To Think Or How To Act! For The   Moment At Least 
 He Was Glad To Grasp At Any Pretext Which Might Prove A Settlement To 
 The Question, Whatever His Thoughts And Belief Might Be On After 
 Reflection. 
   
   
   
 He Looked Again At Elizabeth; Her Stony Calmness Irritated Him Almost To 
 A Frenzy. He Was Too Much Excited To Perceive That Her Very Quiet Was 
 The Apathy Of    Despair; It Seemed To Him That She Was Only Testing Her 
 Power Over Him To Its Full Extent. If Her Story Was True, She Would Die 
 Rather Than Humble Her Pride By Protestations Or Proof; If It Was False! 
 There Was Deceit Somewhere, He Felt That; But Even In His Madness He 
 Could Not Believe That Elizabeth Had Been Guilty Of    Anything That 
 Affected His Honor; That Was A Black Thought Which Had Not Reached Him 
 Yet. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Determined To Drive Me Mad?" He Exclaimed. 
   
   
   
 She Lifted Both Hands With A Strange Gesture Of    Misery And Humiliation, 
 Which He Could Not Have Understood. 
   
   
   
 "What Have I Done?" She Cried. "What Have I Said?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 50 ( In The   Tempestt) Pg 72 
 "Nothing! There You Sit Like A Stone, And Will Not Speak." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Useless To Say Anything," She Returned; "Quite Useless." 
   
   
   
 "And You Expect Me To Leave This Matter Here; To Endure This Mystery 
 Patiently?" 
   
   
   
 "I Expect Nothing--Nothing!" 
   
   
   
 The Same Dreary, Desperate Wail Pervaded Her Voice, But It Was Not 
 Strange That He Mistook Her Coldness For Obstinacy Or Indifference; The 
 Very Intensity Of    Agony She Was Enduring Made Her Appear Heartless. 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Explain--You Won't--" 
   
   
   
 She Drooped Her Head Wearily. 
   
   
   
 "I Have No Explanation To Make; There Is The   Bracelet." 
   
   
   
 He Caught Up The   Bracelet, Snatched Her Arm So Rudely, And Fastened The 
 Bracelet On It With Such Reckless Haste, That She Uttered A Cry Of    Pain. 
   
   
   
 "You Hurt Me," She Exclaimed; "This Is Cruel, Unmanly." 
   
   
   
 "Wear It," He Cried; "Wear It, And When You Look At It Remember That You 
 Have Dug A Gulf Between My Heart And Yours! Wear It, And Remember How 
 You Have Perjured Yourself; How Your Whole Conduct Since My Return Has 
 Been A Lie, And If You Have Any Shame Or Power Of    Repentance Left, The 
 Gems Will Burn Into Your Very Soul When You Look At Them." 
   
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Fell Back In Her Chair Cold And White. He Rushed Out Of    The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 50 ( In The   Tempestt) Pg 73 
 Room. She Was Not Conscious Of    Any Thought; Her Brain Was Too Dizzy; But 
 Sat There Clasping Her Forehead Between Her Hands, And Seeming To Feel 
 The Whole World Reel Into Darkness Before Her Gaze. 
   
   
   
 "Has He Gone; Where Is He?" 
   
   
   
 It Was Elsie's Voice; She Had Stolen Into The   Room To Learn How The 
 Matter Had Ended. 
   
   
   
 "Can't You Speak, Bessie; What Did He Say?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Dropped The   Hands From Her Face, And Rose From Her Seat. 
   
   
   
 "No Matter What He Said; The   End Is Coming. I Told You It Would; The   End 
 Is Coming!" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Look So!" Cried Elsie, "You Frighten Me." 
   
   
   
 "Frighten!" She Repeated With Intense Bitterness. "You Haven't Soul 
 Enough In Your Bosom To Be Frightened." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Cruel, Wicked Creature!" Sobbed Elsie. "Oh, Oh! I'll Kill 
 Myself If You Talk So To Me; I'll Go To Grant; I'll--" 
   
   
   
 "Hush!" Interrupted Elizabeth. "There--I Will Say No More! I Don't Blame 
 You--Remember That! Whatever Comes, I Won't Blame You For This New 
 Danger." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Good, Unselfish Darling!" Cried Elsie, Drying Her Tears At 
 Once. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 50 ( In The   Tempestt) Pg 74 
   
 She Made A Step Forward As If To Throw Her Arms About Her Sister, But 
 Elizabeth Retreated. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Touch Me," She Said, Faintly; "Don't Touch Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Should I Poison You?" Cried Elsie, Angrily. "One Would Think I Was Some 
 Dreadful Reptile." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Don't Be Angry! I Need All My Strength! Let Me Alone, Elsie; 
 Don't Speak To Me." 
   
   
   
 "The Carriage Is At The   Door," Said Elsie, "And Mrs. Harrington Is 
 Waiting; For Mercy's Sake Don't Let Her Think Anything Is Wrong. I Am 
 Going To Find Grant; Wait Here." 
   
   
   
 She Ran Out Of    The   Room, And Elizabeth Stood Thinking Over Her Words. 
   
   
   
 Very Soon Perhaps The   Whole World Would Know That She Was A Lost, Ruined 
 Woman, Without A Home, A Friend, Or Even A Name. 
   
   
   
 Could She Bear Up; Could She Find Strength To Go On To The   End And Not 
 Die Till Then? 
   
   
   
 The Hardness And Desperation Died Out Of    Her Face; She Fell To Her 
 Knees, And A Prayer For Help Rose To Her Lips; Low And Faint, But 
 Intense With Agony. 
   
   
   
 She Heard Steps In The   Hall; They Were Coming For Her. She Sprang To Her 
 Feet, Moved Towards The   Door And Opened It; Her Husband, Elsie And Their 
 Guest Were There. She Answered Mrs. Harrington's Careless Words; Passed 
 On With Them Through The   Hall, And Took Her Misery Out Into The   World As 
 We All Do So Often, Hidden Carefully In The   Depths Of    A Tortured Soul. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 50 ( In The   Tempestt) Pg 75 
   
   
 At Dinner That Day Elizabeth Met Two Or Three Superior People From The 
 City, Men And Women Of    Note, Whose Presence At The   Board Was Like Meteor 
 Flashes--Kindling Everything With Brilliancy; But Among The   Most 
 Cheerful And Most Witty This Wretched Woman Shone Forth Preëminent. 
 Every Word She Spoke Carried Electric Fire With It. Her Cheeks Were 
 Scarlet; Her Eyes Radiant. The   Lips That Had Been So Pale In Her 
 Husband's Presence A Few Hours Before, Glowed Like Ripe Cherries With 
 The Sunshine Upon Them. In Her Desperation She Was Inspired, And Kindled 
 Every Mind Around Her With Enthusiasm. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 76 
   
 Immediately After Breakfast The   Next Morning, Mrs. Harrington Returned 
 To The   City, Perhaps Glad To Escape From The   Unnatural Mental Atmosphere 
 Of The   House, Certainly Much To The   Relief Of    All The   Inmates Of    The 
 Dwelling. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Drove His Guest Down To The   Railway Train. The   Moment 
 They Departed Elizabeth And Elsie, As If By A Common Impulse, Started In 
 A Different Direction, Apparently Anxious Not To Be Left Alone With Each 
 Other. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Passing Through The   Hall When Her Brother Drove Up To The 
 Door. She Stopped Him After He Got Out Of    The   Carriage For A Few 
 Moments' Trifling Conversation, Then Allowed Him To Pass On Towards The 
 Library. 
   
   
   
 As The   Girl Fluttered Back Towards The   Veranda, She Saw Old Jarvis 
   
 Benson Approaching The   House, And Hurried Out. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 77 
   
   
 "Oh, Jarvis, I Wanted To See You." 
   
   
   
 Jarvis Took The   Pipe Out Of    His Mouth, Regarded Her Complacently, And 
 Answered: 
   
   
   
 "Then Thar's A Pair On You, Miss Mellen." 
   
   
   
 "I Want To Have A Pair Of    Very Light Oars Made To The   Little Boat, So 
 That I Can Learn To Row It," Pursued Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "That's Easy Done," Said Jarvis. "I Guess I've Got A Pair That'll 
 Answer. Only Don't Dround Yourself." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Take Care Of    That," She Replied, Laughing. "But Who Else Wants 
 You, Jarvis?" 
   
   
   
 "Your Brother Told Me To Come Up, And--Oh, There He Is." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Had Heard Voices, And Came Through The   Hall Out On The 
 Veranda. 
   
   
   
 "Good Morning, Jarvis!" He Said, In His Quiet Way. 
   
   
   
 "Good Morning, Sir! You Don't Look Very Well, I Think," Observed The 
 Keen-Sighted Old Man. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Glanced At Her Brother; He Was Very Pale, And His Heavy Eyes Told 
 Of A Long, Sleepless Night. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 78 
 Mr. Mellen Frowned Slightly; It Displeased Him To Have His Personal 
 Appearance Commented Upon, And Wounded His Pride To Know That He Had Not 
 Sufficient Strength To Keep Back Every Outward Sign Of    The   Anxiety And 
 Trouble He Was Enduring. 
   
   
   
 "Be You Well, Now?" Continued The   Pertinacious Old Man, Who Had A Habit 
 Of Asking Questions And Expressing His Opinions With The   Utmost Freedom 
 To People Of    Every Degree. 
   
   
   
 "Perfectly Well," Replied Mr. Mellen. "You Have Come Up About That Tree, 
 Have You?" 
   
   
   
 "Wal, Yes," Said Jarvis. "I Hadn't Much To Do This Morning, So I Thought 
 I'd Just Come Round And Find Out What's The   Matter. You Hain't Found No 
 Gardener Yet?" 
   
   
   
 "No; I Have Sent To Town For One. You Have Sufficient Knowledge To Keep 
 The Greenhouse In Order Until One Is Found." 
   
   
   
 "Just As You Say, Sir; I'll Do My Best." 
   
   
   
 The Gardener At Piney Cove Had Seen Fit To Leave The   Place A Few Days 
 Before Without The   Slightest Warning, With The   True, Reckless 
 Independence Of    The   Hibernian Race. When A Dilemma Of    This Kind Arose, 
 The People Of    The   Neighborhood Were In The   Habit Of    Sending For Old 
 Benson, Who Seemed, In Some Mysterious Way, To Have Acquired A 
 Smattering Of    Knowledge About Everything That Could Make Him Generally 
 Useful. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Did Not Feel Particularly Interested In The   Subject Of 
 Conversation, And Was Moving Off In Search Of    Other Amusement, When She 
 Heard Old Jarvis Say: 
   
   
   
 "It's The   Big Cypress Yonder, In The   Thicket, Ain't It?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 79 
   
   
 She Stopped Short In The   Hall, And Stood Leaning Against The   Door With 
 Her Back Towards Them. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Mr. Mellen Answered. "I Am Afraid It Is Dying. I Want You To Dig 
 About The   Roots And See If You Can Find Out Where The   Trouble Lies." 
   
   
   
 "Loosening The   Earth A Bit'll Maybe Do A World Of    Good," Said Jarvis; 
 "I've Seen It 'Liven A Tree Right Up." 
   
   
   
 "We Will Try, At All Events," Observed Mr. Mellen. "First You May Take 
 Those Plants Under The   Library Window Into The   Greenhouse; It Is Too 
 Late For Them To Be Left Out." 
   
   
   
 He Walked To The   Side Of    The   House To Point Out The   Flowers He Wished To 
 Have Removed. Elsie Darted Through The   Hall And Up The   Stairs In 
 Breathless Haste. 
   
   
   
 She Paused At The   Door Of    Her Sister's Room And Tried The   Knob, But The 
 Bolt Was Drawn. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" She Called Out In A Frightened Whisper, Utterly 
 Incapable Of    Speaking Aloud. "Open The   Door--For Heaven's Sake, Open The 
 Door!" 
   
   
   
 There Was Terror In Her Voice Which Communicated Itself To The   Woman 
 Sitting So Apathetically In Her Chamber. She Rose And Opened The   Door, 
 Whispering, In A Voice Full Of    Alarm: 
   
   
   
 "What Is It? What Is It?" 
   
   
   
   
 Elsie Pushed Her Back Into The   Room, Shut And Locked The   Door, And 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 80 
 Staggered To A Couch. 
   
   
   
 "The Cypress Tree!" She Gasped. "They Are Going There." 
   
   
   
 "Who?" Cried Elizabeth. "What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Speak--Oh, I Am Choking!" Gasped Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Seized Her Arm, And Fairly Shook Her With Frenzied Impatience. 
   
   
   
 "Speak!" She Exclaimed. "Speak, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 "Grant Has Sent Old Jarvis To Dig About The   Roots," Returned Elsie, In A 
 Shrill Whisper. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Sank Slowly Upon Her Knees, Her Limbs Giving Way 
 Suddenly, As If She Had Been Struck With Paralysis. She Caught At 
 Elsie's Dress, The   Girl Raised Herself, And There They Remained For 
 Several Moments, Staring In Each Others' Faces, With A White, Sickening 
 Terror, Which Could Find No Relief In Words. 
   
   
   
 After A Time Elizabeth Shook Herself Free From Elsie's Grasp And Rose; 
 The Power To Think And Act Was Coming Back To Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Heard Them Say This?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes!" Cried Elsie. "Grant Sent For Old Jarvis To Come Up And Dig 
 Round The   Tree; He Thinks It Is Dying." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Threw Up Her Arms In Silence, More Expressive Of    Agony Than A 
 Shriek. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 81 
   
   
 "It Has Come At Last!" Broke From Her White Lips. "It Has Come At Last!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Cowered Down Upon The   Sofa And Buried Her Head In The   Cushions, 
 Shaking With Hysterical Tremors From Head To Foot, And Uttering 
 Repressed Sobs. 
   
   
   
 "Exposure--Ruin--Disgrace!" Moaned Elizabeth, As If Repeating Words That 
 Some Secret Voice Whispered In Her Ear. "It Has Come At Last! It Has 
 Come At Last!" 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Die!" Shrieked Elsie. "I Shall Go Mad!" 
   
   
   
 She Beat The   Couch Wildly With Her Clenched Hands And Gave Way To A 
 Violent Nervous Spasm, But This Time Elizabeth Made No Effort To Soothe 
 Her; She Stood There, Cold And White, Repeating At Intervals, In That 
 Dismal Whisper: 
   
   
   
 "It Has Come At Last! It Has Come At Last!" 
   
   
   
 "Do Something," Sobbed Elsie. "Don't Stand There As If You Were Turning 
 To Stone. Think Of    Some Way To Stop Them." 
   
   
   
 "What Can I Do?" Returned Elizabeth. "I Tell You It Has Come! I Knew It, 
 I Have Been Expecting It!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave Another Shriek, Sprang Off The   Sofa, Threw Herself At Her 
 Sister's Feet, Clutching Her Dress With Both Hands, And Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "Do Something--Anything! I Shall Go Crazy--My Brain Is Burning! I Won't 
 Live--I Tell You I Won't Live If You Don't Stop This." 
   
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Shook Off Her Grasp, Not Angrily, Not Impatiently Even, But 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 82 
 With A Sudden Change Of    Expression, As If Elsie's Despair Had Brought 
 Back Some Half-Forgotten Resolution, And Given Her Wild Strength Once 
 More. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Not Suffer," She Said, Drearily. "You Are Safe." 
   
   
   
 "But You--What Will Become Of    You?" Groaned The   Girl. 
   
   
   
 "Let Go My Dress--Get Up, Elsie! See, I Am Calm. I Tell You, No Harm 
 Will Come To You--Get Up." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Staggered To Her Feet, And Sat Down On The   Sofa With A Burst Of 
 Tears. 
   
   
   
 "I'd Rather Kill Myself Than See You Tormented So!" She Cried. "I Have 
 The Poison Yet--I've Always Kept It. If They Don't Stop, Elizabeth, They 
 Shall Find Us Dead And Cold----" 
   
   
   
 "Stop!" Said Elizabeth. "I Won't Hear Such Wicked Words! The   Danger Is 
 Mine, The   Ruin And Disgrace Are Mine--All Mine; But I Do Not Talk Of 
 Killing Myself." 
   
   
   
 "You Are So Brave," Moaned Elsie, "And I Am Such A Poor, Weak Thing. Oh, 
 Oh! This Will Kill Me Either Way, I Know It Will!" 
   
   
   
 "I Know What Will Happen To Me," Said Elizabeth, In A Voice Of    Unnatural 
 Calmness. "Do You Know What This Day Will Bring? Before Two Hours Are 
 Gone I Shall Be Driven Out Of    This House, A Lost, Ruined Woman." 
   
   
   
 "No, No! Grant Will Forgive You--He Loves You So!" 
   
   
   
 "Does A Man Ever Forgive A Wrong Like That?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 83 
   
 "But You Will Say You Don't Know--I Will." 
   
   
   
 "Are You A Baby? Don't You Know There Will Be An Exposure--We Shall All 
 Be Questioned--Forced To Give Evidence." 
   
   
   
 "We Will Say Anything--Anything!" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "We Cannot Satisfy Grantley Mellen. I Tell You, Elsie, This Is The   Last 
 Interview We Shall Ever Hold Under This Roof." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Threw Herself Down In Renewed Anguish, Shrieking And Sobbing So 
 Violently That Nothing Could Be Done Or Thought Of    Till She Had Been 
 Restored To Composure By The   Strong Remedies Elizabeth Administered. 
   
   
   
 "Promise Not To Tell That I Ever Knew Of    It," She Pleaded. "Swear! I'll 
 Kill Myself If You Don't!" 
   
   
   
 "I Have Promised," Returned Elizabeth, In A Hollow Voice. "I Will Bear 
 Whatever Comes--Ruin, Death--And Bear It Alone, You Shall Not Be Dragged 
 In." 
   
   
   
 These Words, So Solemnly Spoken, Appeared To Give The   Girl New Life And 
 Energy. 
   
   
   
 "Go Downstairs," She Said; "Stop Them. You Can Stop Them Yet." 
   
   
   
 "How--What Can I Say?" 
   
   
   
 "Tell Grant That The   Gardener Said The   Tree Must Be Left Till 
 Spring--Bribe Old Jarvis To Say So--Oh, Anything, Anything; Only Try, 
 Elizabeth. Save Yourself If Possible." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 51 (The Old Cedar Tree) Pg 84 
   
   
 The Woman Walked To The   Window And Looked Out. 
   
   
   
 "They Are Going," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "Go Down!" Shrieked Elsie. "Go Down, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Took A Few Steps Towards The   Door--Caught Sight Of    Her Face In 
 The Mirror, And Stopped Appalled At The   Haggard Image Reflected There. 
   
   
   
 "Look At Me," She Said; "My Face Tells The   Whole Story." 
   
   
   
 "There Is Some Rouge In That Drawer," Said Elsie. "Mrs. Harrington Left 
 It. I'll Put It On Your Cheeks." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Could Think, Now That Elizabeth Showed Herself Ready To Bear Her 
 Danger Alone. She Got Out The   Rouge, Rubbed It On Her Sister's Cheeks, 
 And Smoothed Her Hair. 
   
   
   
 "Now You Look Like Yourself--Nobody Would Notice. Go Quick--Stop 
 Them--Stop Them!" 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 85 
 Elizabeth Dared Not Pause An Instant For Reflection; She Opened The 
 Door, Walked Downstairs, Through The   Library, And Joined Her Husband On 
 The Lawn. 
   
   
   
 He Turned At Her Approach. She Felt A Mad Sort Of    Courage Nerve Her--She 
 Could Speak Now. 
   
   
   
 "What, Planning Against The   Great Cypress?" She Asked, And Even In That 
 Moment Of    Supreme Agony And Fear She Was Conscious Of    Vague Wonder At 
 The Composure Of    Her Voice. 
   
   
   
 "It Seems To Be Dying," Replied Mellen; "I Am Going To Have The   Earth 
 Dug Away From About The   Roots." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid You Will Only Kill It," Returned Elizabeth; "It Is So Late 
 In The   Season." 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Know That You Were A Gardener," He Said, Coldly. 
   
   
   
 He Looked At Her Standing There With That Unnatural Brightness On Her 
 Cheeks, That Wild Glitter In Her Eyes, And It Seemed To Him That She Had 
 Only Come Out In Her Beauty And Unconcern, To Mock Him After The   Long 
 Night Of    Wild Trouble Which He Had Spent. 
   
   
   
 "I Know That Is What Jones Said," She Went On. "He Thought In The   Spring 
 Something Could Be Done, But Not Now." 
   
   
   
 He Was Turning Away--That Action Deprived Her Of    All Self-Control--She 
 Caught His Arm, Crying: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Touch That Tree--Don't Go Near It." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 86 
 He Stopped And Looked At Her In Blank Amazement; She Saw The   Danger In 
 Which Her Impetuosity Had Placed Her--Dropped His Arm And Tried To 
 Appear Composed Again. 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Matter With You?" He Asked. "The Tree Is Not A Human Being 
 That I Am Going To Assassinate." 
   
   
   
 She Forced Herself To Laugh; Even Then The   Woman's Self-Mastery Was 
 Something Astounding. 
   
   
   
 "I Was A Little Theatrical," She Said; "But I Can't Bear To Have The   Old 
 Tree Touched." 
   
   
   
 "Why, Marm, It'll Die If It Ain't," Put In Jarvis, Who Considered That 
 He Had Been Silent Quite Long Enough. 
   
   
   
 "You Don't Know Anything About The   Matter!" Cried Elizabeth, Sharply. 
   
   
   
 The Old Man Drew Himself Up, And Looked So Indignant That She Felt Sure 
 He Would Oppose Her Now With Might And Main. 
   
   
   
 "I Mean," She Added, "You Don't Know How I Feel About It, I Want The 
 Poor Thing Left Alone." 
   
   
   
 The Old Man Relinquished His Erect Attitude And Looked Somewhat 
 Mollified. 
   
   
   
 "If It's Yer Whim, Marm, That's Another Thing, But I Thought I'd Lived 
 Too Long In This Neighborhood For Anybody To Accuse Me Of    Not Knowing A 
 Thing When I Pretended To, Especially About Trees." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No, No," Interrupted She; "I Always Knew That You Were A Universal 
 Genius, A Better Gardener Than Half The   Professed Ones." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 87 
   
   
 "Wal, I Don't Know About That," Said Jarvis, His Face Beaming All Over 
 With Satisfaction, For The   Old Man Was Peculiarly Susceptible To 
 Flattery. 
   
   
   
 "Then You Won't Touch The   Tree?" Cried Elizabeth, Turning Again Towards 
 Her Husband. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Had Been Watching Her While She Talked; He Was Growing More 
 And More Angry Now, Thinking That She Only Wished To Interfere 
 Unwarrantably With His Plans. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Leave The   Tree Till Spring?" She Continued. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Have The   Earth Loosened," He Answered, "I Don't Choose To 
 Sacrifice The   Tree To A Mere Caprice." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not A Caprice," She Exclaimed, Forgetting Herself Once More. "I 
 Ask You Not To Touch It--I Beg You Not To Touch It!" 
   
   
   
 "Might I Ask The   Reason Of    Your Extraordinary Conduct?" He Began; Then 
 Remembering Old Benson's Presence, Checked Himself Quickly. 
   
   
   
 "I Think It The   Best Thing For The   Tree," He Added. 
   
   
   
 "But Jones Did Not Think So, And He Ought To Know." 
   
   
   
 "I Fancy He Said That To Avoid The   Work." 
   
   
   
 "No, No! In The   Spring You Can Do It--Not Now--Not Now." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 88 
   
 "By Spring It Will Be Too Late; The   Earth Must Be Dug Away Now." 
   
   
   
 She Clasped Her Hands Under Her Shawl, Resolved To Make One Effort 
 More--A Respite Must Be Found--For A Day, At Least. 
   
   
   
 She Looked Out Toward The   Tree--The Lower Part Of    It Was Hidden, Where 
 They Stood, By A Thicket Of    Shrubs And Bushes, But The   Stately Top 
 Towered Up Dark And Solemn, Waving In The   Morning Breeze And Seeming To 
 Whisper An Omen Of    Dread To Her Half Maddened Senses. 
   
   
   
 "Not To-Day," She Exclaimed; "At Least Do Not Touch It To-Day." 
   
   
   
 His Suspicious Mind, So Wildly On The   Alert Since The   Strange Events Of 
 The Past Week, Was Now Fully Aroused By The   Singular Earnestness And 
 Trouble Of    Her Manner. 
   
   
   
 There Was Another Secret! It Was No Desire To Contradict Him Which 
 Actuated Her--There Was Something At The   Bottom Which He Could Not 
 Understand--A New Phase Of    The   Mystery With Which He Had Felt Himself 
 Surrounded From The   First Moment Of    His Arrival, And Which Had Gathered 
 And Darkened So Rapidly During The   Past Week. 
   
   
   
 "Leave The   Tree At Least To-Day," Pleaded Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Send For Jarvis And Put Him Off Without A Reason," He Said; "He 
 Has Plenty Of    Work On His Hands." 
   
   
   
 "It Can't Make No Difference, Miss Mellen," The   Old Man Joined In; 
 "'Tain't No Use To Put It Off--Anyhow I Couldn't Come Again Till The 
 Last Of    The   Week." 
   
   
   
   
 "Let It Go Till Then," She Said, Eagerly; And New Life Stole Over Her 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 89 
 Face At The   Bare Hope Of    Obtaining That Delay. 
   
   
   
 "This Is Sheer Folly," Said Her Husband. "Go In--Go In. You Will Catch 
 Cold--The Grass Is Damp. Come, Jarvis, Get Your Spade." 
   
   
   
 "It Won't Hurt The   Tree A Spec, Miss Mellen," Said He; "Don't Feel 
 Oneasy About It--I'll Be As Tender Of    It As If It Was A Baby." 
   
   
   
 He Moved Away As He Spoke, And Left The   Husband And Wife Together. 
 Elizabeth Was Pale Even Through Her Artificial Bloom--No Matter What He 
 Thought, She Must Obtain Some Delay. 
   
   
   
 "Grantley," She Cried, "Don't Touch The   Tree--I Ask It As A Favor--You 
 Will Not Refuse--Let It Stand As It Is." 
   
   
   
 He Gave One Look At Her Face And Turned His Head Away To Hide The 
 Expression Of    Anger And Doubt Which Crept Over His Own. 
   
   
   
 "Can You Give Any Reason?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No! It Is One Of    My Fancies--Only Gratify It--Let The   Tree Alone 
 For A Day Or Two At Least." 
   
   
   
 Fierce Passion Shook Mellen Like A Sudden Tempest. His First Impulse Was 
 To Drag Her Into The   House And Force From Her Lips The   Secret And The 
 Mystery Which Surrounded Her, But He Controlled The   Impulse And 
 Answered: 
   
   
   
 "As You Please. I Will Leave It For The   Present." 
   
   
   
 With This Curt Concession Mellen Walked Away, And Elizabeth Went Back 
 Into The   House. She Paused To Rest A Few Moments In The   Library; Her 
 Limbs Were Shaking So Violently That They Refused To Support Her. She 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 90 
 Was Roused By The   Sound Of    Her Husband's Voice In Conversation With Old 
 Benson--He Might Come In And Find Her There. 
   
   
   
 She Started Up Like A Wounded Animal That Concentrates Its Dying 
 Strength In One Wild Effort For Escape--Hurried From The   Room And Up The 
 Stairs Into Her Own Chamber. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Still Lying On The   Sofa; She Sprang Up As Elizabeth Entered. 
   
   
   
 "Will He Leave It?" She Cried. "Will He Leave It?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, He Has Promised." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Sank In A Chair, So Broken Down By Agony That It Might Have 
 Softened The   Heart Of    Her Deadliest Enemy Could He Have Seen Her Then. 
   
   
   
 "Saved Again!" Cried Elsie. "Don't Despair, Bessie--It Will All End 
 Right." 
   
   
   
 "Saved!" Repeated Elizabeth. "Have You Thought What Must Be Done Before 
 I Can Breathe Again?" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave A Cry And Hid Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "Be Still!" Said Elizabeth. "I Will Do It--Be Still!" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Let Me Know--Don't Tell Me--I Should Die Of    Fright!" 
   
   
   
 "Think Of    Me, Then," She Returned. "In The   Night--Alone With 
   
 That----What Can I Do?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 52 (Woodman, Spare That Tree) Pg 91 
   
   
 Elsie Interrupted Her With Another Cry And Her Old Appealing Wail. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Killing Me! You Are Killing Me!" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still," Repeated Elizabeth, In The   Same Awful Voice. "Be Still!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 92 
   
 Mellen Set Old Benson About Some Other Duties And Went Into The   Library. 
 While He Stood At One Of    The   Windows, Looking Gloomily Out On The   Autumn 
 Landscape, He Heard The   Voices Of    'Dolf And His Spinster Inamorata In 
 The Area Below. 
   
   
   
 "What's Marster Gwine To Have Done To De Tree?" Clo Asked. 
   
   
   
 "He's Afeared It's Deceasin'," Replied Dolf, Pompously, "And He Wishes 
 To Perwent." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Come None O' Yer Furrin Lingo Over Me," Said Clorinda, Angrily. 
 "Can't Yer Say What He's Gwine To Do, Widout Any Of    Dem Dern Outlandish 
 Spanish 'Spressions." 
   
   
   
 "'Twarn't Spanish, Lubly One," Said 'Dolf, Greatly Delighted At The 
   
 Effect His Grandiloquent Language Had Produced. "Sometimes I Do 'Dulge 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 93 
 In Far Away Tongues Jist From Habit; Its' Trabeling So Much, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Know Nothin' About It, And Don't Want To," Interrupted Clorinda. 
 "Ef Yer Can't Answer A Civil Question As It Outer Be, Yer Needn't Stay 
 Round Dis Part Of    De House." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Ravagerous," Returned Dolf. "Any Question Ob Yours It Is My 
 Delight To Answer, Only Propose It." 
   
   
   
 "I Does, Plainly Enough. What's Marster Gwine To Have Done To Dat Ar Ole 
 Tree?" 
   
   
   
 "Hab De Airth Dug Up," Said Dolf, Deeming It Wiser To Use A More Simple 
 Phraseology; "He's 'Feared It's Dying." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Was About To Order Them Away From That Part Of    The   House--The 
 Veriest Trifle Irritated Him Now--When Clorinda's Next Words Made Him 
 Pause. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish He'd Hev It Dug Up By The   Roots," She Said; "I Do 'Lieve Dat Ar 
 Tree Is Haunted." 
   
   
   
 "Haunted!" Screamed Dolf, Who Possessed A Large Share Of    The 
 Superstition Of    His Race. "Now What Does Yer Mean, Miss Clorindy?" 
   
   
   
 "Jes' What I Ses," Replied She Sharply; "I Ain't One Ob De Kind Dat 
 Tittervates Up My Words Till Dey Haint Got No Sense Left." 
   
   
   
 "But I Never Heerd Of    A Haunted Tree," Said Dolf, Gaining New Courage As 
 He Remembered That It Was Broad Daylight. "Haunted Houses I've Heerd On 
 In Plenty; But A Tree----" 
   
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mebby Yer Don't Know Eberything Yet!" Said Clo, Viciously. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 94 
   
   
 Clo Had Been Rather Short With Her Lover Of    Late, Having Interrupted 
 Several Private Flirtations Of    Victoria, With The   Faithless One. 
   
   
   
 "Do Tell Me What Yer Mean, Clorindy," Pleaded Dolf, His Eyes Fairly 
 Started Out Of    His Head With Curiosity. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mebby You'd Better Go To Vic," She Retorted, "She's A Heap Cuter 
 Dan What I Be. I Ain't Coffee-Colored, I'se Only A Nigger." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Miss Clorindy!" Cried Dolf, Understanding That This Was An 
 Occasion When Flattery And Soft Words Were Absolutely Necessary. "You 
 Know I'se Ales In For De Genuine Article." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Know Nothin' Ob De Sort," Said Clo. "I Kint Flirty And Flighty 
 About Like Some Folks; But, Anyhow, I Ain't Fool Enough To Put All My 
 Wages On My Back. I Guess Marster Cud Tell What I've Got In De Bank." 
   
   
   
 That Allusion To Her Golden Charms Drove The   Youthful Graces Of    Victoria 
 Quite Out Of    Dolf's Head. He Grew More Tender And Submissive At Once. 
   
   
   
 "Yer's De Pearl Ob De Creation!" He Cried Enthusiastically. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Stamped His Foot Passionately, Furious With Their Nonsense, 
 Upbraiding Himself That He Could Listen To The   Conversation Of    His Own 
 Servants, Yet Unable To Move Away Without Hearing The   Revelation Which 
 Clorinda Evidently Had To Make. 
   
   
   
 After A Little More Persuasive Eloquence Which Began To Restore 
 Clorinda's Good-Humor, Dolf Said: 
   
   
   
   
 "But Do Tell Me What Yer Means 'Bout De Tree?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 95 
   
   
 "No," Said Clorinda, Mysteriously; "It's One Ob Dem Tings As Is Best Not 
 Talked 'Bout. I Don't Run And Tell All I Sees And Hears." 
   
   
   
 "Jis' Confide In My Buzzom," Said Dolf, Tenderly. 
   
   
   
 "Men Is So Duberous, 'Specially Dem As Brags 'Bout Der Mean White Blood, 
 Which Comes Out Coppery Any How," Said Clorinda. 
   
   
   
 "Yer Knows I'se De Most Faithful And Constance Ob My Sect," Cried Dolf. 
 "Yer May Speak Freely To Me." 
   
   
   
 "I 'Spose Yer'd Say De Same To Vic." 
   
   
   
 "Neber, Miss Clorindy! What, Dat Silly, Giggling Girl--Don't Tink It!" 
   
   
   
 His Persuasions Met With Their Reward At Last; He Pleaded Again: 
   
   
   
 "Jis' Tell Me What Yer Means 'Bout De Tree Bein' Haunted?" 
   
   
   
 She Yielded To His Flattery And Her Feminine Desire To Tell All That She 
 Had Seen Or Imagined About The   Old Cedar. 
   
   
   
 "Mebby 'Twas Two Months 'Fore You Came Back," She Said, In The   Tone Of    A 
 Person Trying To Be Exact In Her Recollection Of    Events. 
   
   
   
 "What Was?" Cried Dolf, Impatiently, "De Hauntin'?" 
   
   
   
   
 "Ef I'm Gwine To Tell You My Story I'll Do It In My Own Way," Said 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 96 
 Clorinda, Majestically. 
   
   
   
 "In Course, In Course," Returned Dolf. "I Begs Pardon For De 'Ruption. 
 Jis' Go On, Sweetest Miss Clo'." 
   
   
   
 "I Tells Yer Dar's Been Somethin' Agoing On In Dis House," Pursued 
 Clorinda. "Dat Ar Bracelet Losing Was All Of    A Piece Wid What Went 
 Afore. Missus Was Awful Mad At Me For Saying So, But I Don't Care. She's 
 Queer--Stuck Up Like. There's Miss Elsie, Sweet Allers As A Young 
 Kitten!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes," Dolf Said, Ready To Agree With Anything In Order To Get At 
 The Heart Of    Clorinda's Mystery. 
   
   
   
 "Afore Ever Dat Ring Was Lost I Seed A Man In De House In De Dead Ob De 
 Night--A Man And A Woman!" 
   
   
   
 "Good Gracious!" Cried Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "I'd Had De Toothache, And Ben Down To De Kitchen Fire A Smokin' 
 Pennyryal, And Awful Sick It Made Me. I Was Gwine Up De Back Stairs, 
 When I Heard Steps In De Hall. I Looked In And I Seed A Man And Woman 
 Plain. I Had De Candle In My Hand. I Screeched Right Out, And Shut My 
 Eyes, And Let De Candle Fall. When I Opened 'Em Again Missus Had Come 
 Out Of    Her Room, Wid A Shawl Over Her And A Lamp In Her Hand. 
   
   
   
 "'What Yer Doin' Dar?' Says She. 
   
   
   
 "I Up And Telled Her 'Bout De Man And Woman, And She Larfed In My Face. 
   
   
   
 "'Whar Be Dey?' Says She. 'Dar's Nobody Here But Us.' 
   
   
   
 "'Twarn't No Use To Say Nothin', She Flew Off Into One O' Her Tantrums, 
   
 And Scolded Me Like All Possessed. I Don't Like Her, Anyhow, And Dat's 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 97 
 All 'Bout It!" 
   
   
   
 "But Is Dat All?" Questioned Dolf, In A Disappointed Tone. 
   
   
   
 "No, It Ain't All; Jis' Wait And Don't Go Off De Handle Afore You Knows 
 Which End You've Got Hold On." 
   
   
   
 "But De Tree, Clorindy," Said Dolf; "Tell Me 'Bout De Tree." 
   
   
   
 "I'se Comin' To Dat," Replied Clo, Growing Eager Again. "I'd Ben Down To 
 See Dinah Jameson, At De Cross Roads; It Was Real Late; We'd Had A 
 Prayer Meetin' And I Kinder Forgot Myself In De Refreshin' Season----" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Said Dolf, Fearing She Would Go Off In A Long Digression And Lose 
 Sight Of    The   All-Important Topic, "Dey Is Refreshin'; As Preserves Is To 
 De Taste So Is Meetin's To De Spirit--Soothin', Yer Know." 
   
   
   
 "Jis' So," Said Clorinda. 
   
   
   
 "Wal, Yer Was Comin' Home," Suggested Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; Two Or Tree On 'Em Came With Me To De Gate And Dar Dey Left Me. I 
 Heeled It Up De Avenue Jis' As Hard As I Could, But When I Got Near De 
 House I Thort, Suppose Missus Should See Me, She's A Pokin Up At All 
 Hours, She'd Scold Me Like Smoke. I Jis' Cut Out Ob De Road To Take De 
 Path Trough De Thicket, And Came In Sight Ob De Ole Cypress Tree." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Broke Off Abruptly To Recover Her Breath And To Allow Her 
 Narrative To Have Its Full Effect Upon Her Listener. 
   
   
   
 "Go On; Oh, Do Go On!" Cried Dolf. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 98 
   
 Could The   Pair Have Seen The   Face Leaning Over The   Balcony, Straining To 
 Catch Every Word, They Might Almost Have Thought That One Of    The   Ghosts 
 They So Dreaded Had Started Up Before Them. 
   
   
   
 "I Came In Sight Ob De Cypress Tree," Recommenced Clo, Working Up Her 
 Story To A Climax With Great Art. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes," Said Dolf Again. "In Sight Ob De Tree----" 
   
   
   
 "I Seed Somethin' All In White A Couchin' Down Dar, A Throwin' Up Its 
 Arms And Moaning Like. I Jis' Give One Yell And Danced Away. When I Got 
 To De House, What Do You Tink? Dar Was Missus. Whar She Come From I 
 Don't Know, And She Give Me Goose Again For Screaming; But La! She Was 
 White As A Dead Woman All De While." 
   
   
   
 "What Could It All A Ben?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know More'n You. The   Next Morning She Sent For Me, And She 
 Telled Me She'd Hev To Send Me Away Ef I Didn't Quit Dat Habit Of    Bein' 
 Up So Late And Skeerin' De Gals Wid Stories 'Bout Ghosts; So I Jis' Held 
 My Tongue." 
   
   
   
 "And Had You Ebber Seed Anytink More?" 
   
   
   
 "Laws, I Wouldn't Go Near Dat Tree After Dark For All De Money On Long 
 Island! I Tells You Dar's Sometin' Queer Somewhar." 
   
   
   
 "So Dar Is," Assented Dolf, In A Perplexed Manner, "Dar Is, Sure." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Yer Say Nothin', 'Cause I'd Get My Walkin' Papers Ef Yer Did. But 
 Ef You're So Mighty Wise, Jis' Tell Me What Yer Makes Ob All Dis 
 Mysteriousness?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 53 ( Clorinda's Ghost Story) Pg 99 
   
   
 "Clorindy," Said Dolf, In A Solemn Voice, "Ghostesses Is A Subject 
 'Taint Proper To Talk On, And The   Queernesses Ob Our Marsters And 
 Misseses Is Not Tropics For Us." 
   
   
   
 "A Body Must Wonder, I S'pose, Black Or White," Said Clo, Angrily. 
   
   
   
 "But Dat's All You've Seen?" 
   
   
   
 "Dat's All, And It's 'Nuff And More Too." 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Stepped Back Into The   Library And Closed The   Window. He 
 Had Need To Be Alone. Every Day, Every Hour, The   Mystery Which Had 
 Intruded Into His Home Deepened And Took More Appalling Shapes. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 100 
 The Pair Of    Sable Retainers Went On With Their Conversation, Totally 
 Unconscious Of    A Listener, And When The   Interest Connected With That 
 Subject Had Culminated, Diverged To Themes More Intimately Connected 
 With Their Own Affairs. 
   
   
   
 One Of    The   Chief Desires Of    Dolf's Soul Was To Find Out Exactly How Much 
 Money Clorinda Had In The   Bank, But He Had Never Been Able, With All His 
 Arts, To Bring Her To That Degree Of    Confidence Necessary To Make Him A 
 Partner In That Dearest Secret Of    Her Life. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 101 
   
   
 The Other Servants And Her Friends In The   Neighborhood Gave Very 
 Contradictory Accounts Concerning The   Amount, And Victoria Openly Avowed 
 Her Belief That-- 
   
   
   
 "De Whole Ting Was Just Gammon--Didn't B'lieve She Had No Money No 
 Whar--She Know'd She Was So Old Dat It Was Her Only Chance Of    Ketchin' A 
 Beau, So She Tried It On; Dat Was 'Bout All It 'Mounted To." 
   
   
   
 But Dolf Was Too Wise To Be Influenced By Victoria's Sneers, And Had 
 Lately Convinced Himself That The   Sum Was Larger Than He At First 
 Supposed. In That Case Dolf Felt The   Extreme Folly Of    Allowing A Fancy 
 For Victoria To Stand In The   Way Of    His Interest. Already He Had 
 Incurred Clorinda's Serious Displeasure; It Had Required A Vast Amount 
 Of Eloquence To Reconcile Matters After His Indiscretion With The 
 Strange Young Woman At Old Mother Hopkin's, Besides, His Flirtations 
 With Victoria Were A Constant Bone Of    Contention Between Them. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Felt Certain That If He Only Came Directly To The   Point And Made 
 Clorinda A Bona Fide Offer Of    His Hand With His Heart In It, She Would 
 Forgive Him; But It Required A Good Deal Of    Resolution To Make Up His 
 Mind To That Step. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Was Not Prepossessing In Her Appearance,--That Her Most Partial 
 Friends Would Have Been Forced To Admit; Probably In Her Youth She Might 
 Have Had Her Attractions, But Now That Years, Avarice, And A Not Very 
 Patient Temper Had Worn Their Furrows In Her Face, It Really Required 
 All The   Glitter Of    Her Reported Wealth To Make Her Endurable In Dolf's 
 Mercenary Eyes. 
   
   
   
 Then Her Color And Her Frizzed Locks, At Which Victoria Sneered So 
 Openly--That Was A Tender Point With Dolf; He Had The   General Contempt 
 For The   Jetty Hue Which One Is Certain To Find Among Those Of    The   Bronze 
 Complexion. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Stood There Looking At Clorinda And Revolving All Those Things In 
   
 His Mind, While She Washed Her Vegetables And Made Herself Busy As 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 102 
 Possible At The   Kitchen Dressers. 
   
   
   
 "Dis Life Is Full Of    Mysteriousness, Miss Clorindy," He Said In A 
 Meditative Tone. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Snipped Off The   Tops From The   Carrots She Was Preparing For Her 
 Soup, And Assented. 
   
   
   
 "Dar Ain't Much Wuth Livin' For," She Said Gloomily. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Was Frightened At Once; When Clo Got Into One Of    Her Desponding 
 Humors She Became Very Religious Without Delay; And He Trembled With 
 Fear That She Would Condemn Him To Methodist Hymns And A Prayer-Meeting 
 That Very Night. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Say Dat, Miss Clorindy, Now Don't!" He Exclaimed Pathetically. 
 "You's De Light Ob Too Many Eyes For Sich Renumerations--You Lights Der 
 Hearts As De Sun Does De Sky At Noonday." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Relented; With All Her Firmness And Numerous Other Grim 
 Virtues, She Was A Thorough Woman At Heart, And Never Could Withstand 
 Flattery Adroitly Administered. 
   
   
   
 "Go 'Long Wid Yer Poety Nonsense," Said She, Giving A Coquettish Toss To 
 Her Head That Made Her Gorgeous Bandanna Flutter As If Suddenly 
 Electrified. "Go 'Way Wid Sich, I Say." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Call It Nonsense, Sweet Miss Clorindy," Urged Dolf; "When A 
 Gemman Disposes De Tenderest Feelins' Ob His Bussom At Yer Feet, Don't 
 Jist At 'Em." 
   
   
   
 To Be Called By Such Endearing Epithets In Two Consecutive Sentences, 
 Softened Clorinda Greatly; This Time Something Uncommon Must Be 
 Coming--Dolf Certainly Was In Earnest. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 103 
   
   
 "I Don't See Nothin' At My Feet," Said She, With A Little Giggle. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yer Does, Miss Clorindy," Pleaded Dolf; "Yes, Yer Does--Now Don't 
 Deny It." 
   
   
   
 "La!" Said Clorinda, In A Delightful Flurry, "You Men Is So Confusin'." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Mean Ter Be Confusin', Miss Clorindy," Said Dolf; "It's Far 
 From My Wishes--Leastways Wid You." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Tender Emphasis On The   Concluding Pronoun Which Quite Upset 
 Clorinda. She Allowed The   Carrots To Fall Back In The   Pan Of    Water, And 
 Seated Herself On A Stool Near By--If Anything Serious Was Coming She 
 Would Receive It With Dignity Befitting The   Occasion. 
   
   
   
 Artful Dolf, Profound In His Knowledge Of    The   Sex, Read Her Thoughts 
 Without The   Slightest Difficulty, And Chuckled Inwardly At The   Idea That 
 Any Female Heart Could Resist His Fascinations. Still He Was In A 
 Condition Of    Great Perplexity; He Had No Intention Of    Committing Himself 
 Until He Had Learned The   Exact Price Clorinda Could Pay For The 
 Sacrifice He Was Prepared To Make Of    His Youth And Good Looks. On The 
 Other Hand, He Was Sorely Puzzled How To Obtain The   Desired Information 
 Without Laying His Heart At Her Feet. All His Craft In That Direction 
 Had Signally Failed; In That Respect Clorinda Was Astute Enough To Be 
 Fully His Match. 
   
   
   
 But He Must Say Something; Dolf Could Not Afford To Lose Time In 
 Misunderstandings, Particularly As He Had Lately Discovered That The 
 Sable Parson Whose Meetings She Attended, Was Becoming Seriously Devoted 
 In His Attentions. 
   
   
   
 "Ah! Miss Clorindy," He Said, "De Sect Is All Resemblous In One 
 Particular." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 104 
   
 "What Do Yer Mean?" Inquired Clo, And Her Voice Softened In Response To 
 The Tenderness In His. 
   
   
   
 "In Yer Cruelty," Said Dolf, "Yer Cruelty, Miss Clorindy." 
   
   
   
 "Laws, Nobody Ebber Sed I Was Cruel," Returned The   Matter-Of-Fact Clo. 
 "I Wrings De Necks Ob De Chickens And Skin De Eels Alive, 'Cause It's A 
 Cook's Lookout, But I Hasn't Got A Speck Ob Cruelty In Me." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Shook His Head, Then Dropped It On One Side With An Air Which He 
 Had Found Very Effective In Former Flirtations. 
   
   
   
 "In Course Yer'll Deny It--It's De Way Ob De Sect, But De Fact Is Dar." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What Yer Mean," Said Clorinda, Beginning To Resume A 
 Little Of    Her Usual Rigidity; "If Yer Ain't A Talkin' Spanish Now, It's 
 Jist As Bad." 
   
   
   
 "I Alludes To De Coquettations In Which Yer All Indulge." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't," Said Clo; "I Leaves All Sich Foolishnesses To Silly Things 
 Like Dat Vic--I Hasn't No Patience Wid 'Em." 
   
   
   
 "Oh! Miss Clorindy, Miss Clorindy!" 
   
   
   
 "Dat's My Name, Fast 'Nuff; Yer Needn't Go Shouting It Out Dat Ways." 
   
   
   
 "When I'se Seed Wid My Own Eyes," Said Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "What Has Yer Seen? Jis' 'Ticlarise--I Hate Beatin' Round De Bush." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 105 
   
 Clo Really Believed That Dolf Was Getting Jealous; The   Bare Idea Filled 
 Her With A Delicious Thrill--Triumphs Of    That Sort Were Sufficiently 
 Rare In Her Experience To Be Exceedingly Precious. 
   
   
   
 "But I Don't Know What Yer Mean," She Went On, "No More'n De Man In De 
 Moon." 
   
   
   
 "Dar It Is!" Said Dolf. "Why, I B'lieves Dat Ar's De Only Reason De Sect 
 Looks At De Moon, Cause Dar's A Man In It." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, He's Too Far Off," Returned Clo, With A Prolonged Chuckle At Her 
 Own Wit; "Too High Up For Much Use." 
   
   
   
 "Bery Good," Said Dolf, "Bery Good Indeed! Yer's In Fine Spirits To-Day, 
 Miss Clorindy." 
   
   
   
 Here Dolf Sighed Dolefully. 
   
   
   
 He Certainly Was In Earnest This Time--Clo Felt Assured Of    That. She 
 Forgot The   Half-Washed Vegetables, The   Unseasoned Soup, And Tried To 
 Pose Herself With Becoming Dignity. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't See Why," She Said, In Sweet Confusion. "But Any How Yer Didn't 
 Prove Nothin' 'Bout My Bein' Coquettious." 
   
   
   
 "Dar It Is!" Cried Dolf. "It All Goes Togeder." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Laws," Cried Clo, "As Ef Dat Ar Would Set You A Sighin'; I Knows A 
 Heap Better'n Dat, Mister Dolf." 
   
   
   
 "Yer Don't Do Me Justice, Clorindy," Said Dolf, Seriously, Putting On An 
   
 Injured Look; "Yer Neber Has Done Me Justice." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 54 ( The Sable Fortune Hunter) Pg 106 
   
   
 "Why, What Have I Done Now?" Demanded Clo, Beginning To Play With Her 
 Apron String. 
   
   
   
 "Clo! I Say, Ole Clo!" 
   
   
   
 Victoria, Who Was Getting Impatient With Her Confined Position Behind 
 The Laundry Door, Where She Had Done Jealous Duty As A Listener, Now 
 Dashed In Upon The   Lovers, And Broke Up The   Conversation Just As It 
 Reached A Most Interesting Point. 
   
   
   
 "I Say, Ole Clo, Them Perserves Are A Bilen Over; You Can Smell 'Em 
   
 Here." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 107 
 The Day Was Wearing Slowly On; A Day More Terrible In Its Moral Darkness 
 And Suspense Than Perhaps Had Ever Before Descended Upon That Old House. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Mellen Was Engaged With A Succession Of    Visitors On Business, With 
 Whom He Remained Shut Up In The   Library; Elsie Took Refuge At First In 
 Her Own Chamber, But Either Nervousness Or A Desire To Talk Drove Her 
 Again To Elizabeth's Room. Their Dressing-Rooms Were Separated By 
 Elizabeth's Chamber, So Elsie Flung The   Door Open And Ran Into Her 
 Sister's Room, Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "You Must Let Me Stay; I Can't Be Alone." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 108 
   
 Elizabeth Only Replied By A Gesture; She Was Walking Slowly Up And Down 
 The Floor As She Had Been During All The   Morning; It Was Entirely Out Of 
 Her Power To Accept One Instant Of    Physical Rest. She Left The   Door Open 
 And Extended Her Promenade Through The   Second Chamber Into Elsie's, And 
 Then Back, Pacing To And Fro Till She Looked Absolutely Exhausted, But 
 Never Once Pausing For Repose. 
   
   
   
 They Were Undisturbed, Except When One Of    The   Servants Knocked At The 
 Door For Orders, And At Each Request For Admittance Elsie Would Give A 
 Nervous Little Cry. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Them Not To Come Any More," Said She, Lifting Both Hands In 
 Nervous Appeal. 
   
   
   
 "They Must Have Their Orders," Elizabeth Replied; "Come What May, 
 Everything Must Go On As Usual To The   Last Moment." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Shivered Down Among Her Cushions And Was Silent. She Had Pulled 
 The Sofa Close To The   Hearth, Gathered A Pile Of    French Novels About 
 Her, And Sat There Trying Her Best To Be Comfortable In Her Feeble Way. 
   
   
   
 "If You Would Only Sit Down," She Exclaimed, At Length. 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot," Replied Elizabeth; And Resumed Her Dreary Walk. 
   
   
   
 Then There Came More Interruptions; Victoria Wished To Know If They 
 Would Have Luncheon. 
   
   
   
 "Marster's Got In De Library Wid Dem Men--'Spect Missus Don't Want To Go 
 Down." 
   
   
   
 "What Is She Talking About?" Questioned Elsie From Her Sofa. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 109 
   
   
 "Luncheon," Said Elizabeth; "Will You Have It Up Here?" 
   
   
   
 "As If One Could Eat--" 
   
   
   
 A Warning Gesture From Elizabeth Checked Her. 
   
   
   
 "You May Bring The   Luncheon Up Here," Elizabeth Said To The   Girl. 
   
   
   
 Victoria Went Out And Closed The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "I Believe They Would Come If We Were Dying, To Know If We Would Take 
 Time To Eat," Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Everything Must Go On As Usual," Was Elizabeth's Answer. 
   
   
   
 "How Can You Stand There And Talk So Calmly To Them!" Cried Elsie. "It's 
 Enough To Drive One Frantic." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Too Late Now To Be Anything But Quiet--Entirely Too Late." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Began Some Shuddering Complaints, But Elizabeth Did Not Wait To 
 Hear Them; She Had Resumed Her Promenade, Walking With The   Same 
 Restless, Eager Haste, Her Eyes Seeming To Look Afar Off And Unable To 
 Fix Themselves Upon Any Object In The   Rooms. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Another Knock," Cried Elsie. "Oh, They'll Drive Me Frantic!" 
   
   
   
 "Come In," Elizabeth Said, Sharply. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 110 
   
 It Was Victoria With The   Luncheon Tray, And It Seemed As If She Never 
 Would Have Done Arranging It To Her Satisfaction. 
   
   
   
 "I Brung Yer Some Apricot Jelly, Miss Elsie," She Said; "I Knowed You 
 Had One Of    Yer Headaches." 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Only Moaned And Turned Upon Her Cushions. 
   
   
   
 "Dar's Only Cold Chicken And Dat Patter," Said Vic; "I Took De Ducks In 
 Fur Marster." 
   
   
   
 "There Is Quite Enough," Said Elizabeth; "You Needn't Wait." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Miss," Returned Vic. "I Hain't Had No Time Yet To Sweep De Room 
 Miss Harrington Had--Clo, She's Ugly As Cain, Ter Day." 
   
   
   
 "It Makes No Difference," Said Elizabeth, While Elsie Threw Down Her 
 Book In Feverish Impatience. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Miss, But Tain't Pleasant," Returned Vic, With Her Most Elegant 
 Curtsey. "I Likes To Do My Work Reg'lar And In Time, Missus Knows Dat; 
 But When Clo Gets Into One O' Her Tantrums She Sets Ebryting 
 Topsy-Turvey, 'Specially When Dat Yaller Nig', Dolf, Come Down Feering 
 Wid De Work." 
   
   
   
 "Then Keep Out Of    The   Kitchen," Cried Elsie; "Don't Quarrel." 
   
   
   
 "Laws, Miss Elsie," Said Victoria, With All The   Injured Resignation Of 
 Suffering Innocence; "I Neber Quarr'ls Wid Nobody, But I Defy An Angel 
 To Git Along Wid Clo! She's Jest De Most Aggravatin' Piece Dat Eber Wore 
 Shoe Leather! She's So Mad 'Cause She's Gettin' Ole Dat She Hates A 
 Young Girl Wuss Nor Pison, She Does." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 111 
 Vic Was Now Fairly Started On The   Subject Of    Her Wrongs, And Hurried On 
 Before Elsie Could Stop Her, With All The   Energy Of    A Belated Steam 
 Engine. Elizabeth Had Walked Into The   Other Room, And Victoria Took That 
 Opportunity To Pour Out Her Sorrows With The   Utmost Freedom To Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Elsie, Sometimes I Tinks I Can't Stand It. I Wouldn't Nohow, If 
 Twarn't Fur My Affection Fur You--You And Miss," Victoria Hastened To 
 Add Diplomatically, Fearful That Her Mistress Might Be Within Hearing 
 And That The   Omission Would Be Turned To Her Disadvantage. "Clo, She 
 Gits Agravatiner Ebery Day, And Sence Dolf Come Back She's Wurs'n A Bear 
 Wid A Sore Head." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Make Mine Ache," Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Laws, Miss, I Wouldn't For The   Worl'." 
   
   
   
 "Then Go Along, And Let Me Sleep, If I Can." 
   
   
   
 "Sartin, Miss; But Let Me Do Somethin' For Yer Head," Said Victoria, Out 
 Of The   Goodness Of    Her Heart. 
   
   
   
 "No, No; I Only Want To Be Let Alone." 
   
   
   
 "If Yer'd Only Let Me Bathe It Wid Cologny," Persisted Vic. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want It Bathed," Fretted Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Laws, Miss, It Does A Heap O' Good! Pennyryal Tea's Good--" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Do Go Away!" Groaned Elsie. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 112 
 "In Course I Will, Miss; But I'd Like To Do Something Fur Ye--Yer Looks 
 Right Sick." 
   
   
   
 "Then Just Go Away, And Don't Come Up Again For The   Next Two Hours." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Miss, I'll Jest--" 
   
   
   
 "Go Out!" Shrieked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "I'se Only Fixin' Yer Cushins," Said Vic. "Dear Me, Miss Elsie, Yer 
 Allers Says I'm Right Smart Handy When Yer Has Dem Headaches." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Can't Bear Anybody To-Day." 
   
   
   
 "Dear Me, Ain't It A Pity! Now, Miss, I Knows What 'Ud Be Good For 
 Yer--" 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth," Groaned Elsie, "Do Come And Send This Dreadful Creature 
 Away!" 
   
   
   
 This Time Victoria Deemed It Prudent To Make A Hasty Retreat, For She 
 Stood In A Good Deal Of    Awe Of    Her Mistress. She Went Out, Reiterating 
 Her Desire To Be Useful, And Really Very Full Of    Sympathy, For She Was A 
 Kindhearted Creature Enough, Except Where Her Enemy, Clorinda, Was In 
 The Question. 
   
   
   
 "They'll Kill Me, I Know They Will!" Moaned Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Pay The   Slightest Attention To Her Complaints, And She 
 Relapsed Into Silence. Finally, Her Eye Was Caught By The   Luncheon 
   
 Temptingly Laid Out. There Lay A Mould Of    Delicious Apricot Jelly In A 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 113 
 Dish Of    Cut Crystal, Shining Like A Great Oval-Shaped Wedge Of    Amber; 
 The Cold Chicken Was Arranged In The   Daintiest Of    Slices, And There Was 
 Custard-Cake, Elsie's Special Favorite. 
   
   
   
 She Made An Effort To Fancy Herself Disgusted At The   Bare Sight Of    Food, 
 And Turned Away Her Head, But It Was Only To Encounter The   Fragrant Odor 
 From The   Little Silver Teapot, Which Victoria Had Set Upon The   Hearth. 
   
   
   
 "Could You Eat Anything, Elizabeth?" She Said, Dejectedly. 
   
   
   
 "No, No; I Am Not Hungry." 
   
   
   
 "But You Never Touched A Morsel Of    Breakfast, And You Ate Nothing All 
 Yesterday." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Eat Now--Indeed I Can't," Was Elizabeth's Reply. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Nor I!" Moaned Elsie. "I Feel As If A Single Mouthful Would Choke 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 She Glanced Again At The   Tray, And Began To Moan And Weep. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear Me! This Day Never Will Be Over! Oh, I Wish I Were Dead, I Do 
 Truly! Do Say Something, Bessie; Don't Act So." 
   
   
   
 But Elizabeth Only Continued Her Incessant March Up And Down The   Floor, 
 And Elsie Was Forced To Quiet Herself. 
   
   
   
 She Rose From The   Sofa At Last, Stood By The   Window A Few Moments, But 
 Some Magnetism Drew Her Near The   Luncheon-Tray Again. She Took Up A 
   
 Spoon And Tasted The   Apricot Jelly. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 114 
   
   
 "I Want Things To Look As If We Had Eaten Something," She Said, Giving 
 Elizabeth A Wistful Glance From Under Her Wet Eyelashes. 
   
   
   
 "You Had Better Try And Eat," Said Her Sister. 
   
   
   
 "One Ought, I Suppose," Observed Elsie. "I Think I Will Drink A Cup Of 
 Tea--Won't You Have Some?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Shook Her Head, And With Renewed Sighs Elsie Poured Herself 
 Out A Cup Of    Tea And Sat Down At The   Table. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, This Wretched Day! I'd Rather Be Dead And Buried! Oh, Oh!" 
   
   
   
 In An Absurd, Stealthy Way, She Thrust Her Spoon Into The   Apricot Jelly 
 Again, And Stifled Her Moans For A Second With The   Translucent Compound. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Could Eat; But I Can't!" 
   
   
   
 She Put A Fragment Of    Chicken On Her Plate, Made A Strong Effort And 
 Actually Succeeded In Eating It, While Elizabeth Was Walking Through The 
 Other Rooms. 
   
   
   
 "I've Tried," She Said, When Her Sister Appeared In The   Doorway Again, 
 "But I Can't, It Chokes Me." 
   
   
   
 She Drank Her Tea Greedily. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Am So Thirsty; I Believe I've Got A Fever." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 115 
 But Elizabeth Was Gone Again, And Elsie Stood Staring At The   Paté--A 
 Magnificent Affair, She Knew It Was--One Of    Maillard's Best, Full Of 
 Truffles And All Sorts Of    Delicious Things. She Felt Something In Her 
 Throat, Which Might Have Been Hunger Or It Might Have Been Weakness; She 
 Chose To Think It The   Latter. 
   
   
   
 "I Feel So Weak," She Said, When Elizabeth Returned On Her Round; "Such 
 A Sinking Here," And She Put Her Hand In The   Region Where Her Heart 
 Might Be Supposed To Beat. 
   
   
   
 "You Had Better Lie Down," Her Sister Said, Absently. 
   
   
   
 That Was Not The   Advice Elsie Wanted Or Expected, And She Cried Out, 
 Spasmodically: 
   
   
   
 "How Can I Keep Still! Oh, I Wish I Had Some Drops, Or Something To 
 Take!" 
   
   
   
 She Moaned So Loudly That It Disturbed Elizabeth, Who Became Impatient. 
   
   
   
 "Drink Your Tea," She Said, "And Eat Something; You Cannot Go Without 
 Food." 
   
   
   
 "Well, I'll Try," Said Elsie, Resignedly. "I Wish You'd Sit Down And 
 Have A Cup; Perhaps I Could Eat Then." 
   
   
   
 "Not Now," Replied Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 The Very Sight Of    Food Was Loathsome To Her. She Had Hardly Touched A 
 Morsel For Two Days. 
   
   
   
 After A Good Deal More Hesitation, Elsie Attacked The   Paté, And The 
 Jelly, And The   Pickles, And The   Custard-Cake, And Some Crisp Little 
   
 Wafers, And, Finally, Made An Excellent Meal; All The   While Declaring 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 116 
 That She Could Not Eat, That Every Mouthful Choked Her, That She 
 Believed She Was Dying. To All These Complaints Elizabeth Paid No More 
 Attention Than She Did To The   Meal That Sensitive Young Creature Was 
 Making. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Went Back To Her Sofa, Feeling Somewhat Comforted, And Prepared To 
 Take A Brighter View Of    Things. It Appeared Possible Now For Her To Live 
 An Hour Or Two Longer--A Little While Before She Had Declared That Her 
 Death Might Be Expected Any Moment. 
   
   
   
 "Do Come And Sit Down, Bessie," She Said, As Elizabeth Entered, For 
 About The   Hundredth Time. "I'll Give You The   Sofa; You Must Be Tired 
 Out." 
   
   
   
 "No; I Am Not Tired." 
   
   
   
 "But I Am Sure You Have Been For Three Hours March--March--March! Do Sit 
 Down." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Only Turned Away In Silence, But Elsie Felt So Much Relieved 
 After Her Creature Comforts, That She Could Not Forbear Attempting To 
 Inspire Her Sister With A Little Of    The   Hope Which Had Begun To Spring 
 Up In Her Own Narrow Heart. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie," She Cried, "I Feel As If This Would Get Over Somehow, I Do 
 Indeed." 
   
   
   
 "But How? May I Ask How?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Can't Tell; But There'll Be Some Way, There Always Is; Nothing 
 Ever Does Happen, You Know." 
   
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Reply. She Was Thinking Of    The   Books She Had Read, In 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 117 
 Which Women's Ruin And Disgrace Were Depicted With Such Thrilling Force, 
 Of The   Accounts In Almost Every Daily Journal Of    Families Broken Up, 
 Their Holiest Secrets Made A Public Jest; Of    Terrible Discoveries 
 Shaking A Whole Community With The   Commotion, And Dragging All Concerned 
 Before The   Eyes Of    The   Whole World In Scorn And Humiliation. Yet Elsie 
 Could Say: 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Ever Does Happen!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Thinking That Perhaps In A Few Hours Her Beautiful Home Might Be 
 Agitated By A Discovery, Mysterious And Full Of    Shame As Any Of    The 
 Occurrences In The   Novels She Was Recalling; Only A Few Hours And She 
 Might Be Driven Forth To A Fate Terrible As That Of    The   Unhappy Women 
 Whose Names She Had Shuddered Even To Hear Mentioned. 
   
   
   
 Not For One Instant Did She Delude Herself. She Knew That The   Crisis Was 
 At Hand, The   Fearful Crisis Which She Had Seen Approaching For Weeks. 
 This Time There Would Be No Loophole Of    Escape--This Last Respite Was 
 All That Would Be Granted Her; And Even Now That She Had Gained That 
 Much, There Seemed Every Hour Less Probability Of    Her Being Able To Turn 
 It To Advantage. 
   
   
   
 Then The   Task Before Her, The   Thing She Had To Do, A Work At Which The 
 Stoutest Man's Heart Might Have Quailed, Alone In The   Dead Of    Night, 
 With The   Fear Of    Discovery Constantly Upon Her, And The   Horror Of    An 
 Awful Task Frenzying Her Mind! 
   
   
   
 She Clenched Her Hands Frantically As The   Scene Presented Itself, In All 
 Its Danger, To Her Excited Fancy. She Saw The   Night Still And Dark, 
 Herself Stealing Like A Criminal From The   House; She Saw The   Old Cypress 
 Rising Up Weird And Solemn, She Heard The   Low Shiver Of    Its Branches As 
 They Swayed To And Fro; She Saw The   Earth Laid Bare, Saw---- 
   
   
   
 The Picture Became Too Terrible, She Could Endure No Longer, And With A 
 Shuddering Moan Sank Upon Her Knees In The   Centre Of    The   Room: 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 118 
   
 "God Help Me! God Help Me!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Sprang Off The   Couch And Ran Towards Her With A Succession Of 
 Strangled Shrieks. 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Matter? What Ails You? You Frighten Me So. Are You 
 Sick--Did You See Something? Is He Going That Way?" 
   
   
   
 But The   Woman Neither Saw Nor Heard; Her Eyes Were Fixed Upon Vacancy, 
 An Appalling Look Lay On Her Haggard Face, Which Might Well Have 
 Startled Stronger Nerves Than Those Of    The   Girl By Her Side. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" Shrieked Elsie, In Genuine Terror Which There 
 Was No Mistaking. 
   
   
   
 "I Must Do It," Muttered The   Woman; "I Must Do It!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie, Dear Bessie! Get Up! Don't Look So! Oh, For Heaven's Sake! 
 Bessie, Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Threw Herself Upon The   Floor Beside Her Sister, Crying And 
 Shrieking, Clinging To Her, And Hiding Her Face In Her Dress. Her 
 Agitation And Wild Terror Recalled Elizabeth To Her Senses. She 
 Disengaged Herself From Elsie's Arms And Staggered To Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "It's Over Now," She Said, Feebly, With The   Weariness Of    A Person 
 Exhausted By Some Violent Exertion; "I Am Better--Better Now." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Frightened Me So." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not Frighten You Again. Don't Cry; I Am Strong Now." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 119 
   
 "What Was The   Matter? Did You See Anything?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No. I Was Only Thinking; It All Came Up So Real Before Me--So 
 Horrible." 
   
   
   
 "But It May Be Made Safe Yet," Urged Elsie. "If You Can Escape This 
 Time--Only This Once." 
   
   
   
 She Did Not Connect Herself With The   Trouble Which Might Befall Her 
 Sister. Even In That Moment Of    Anguish, Her Craft And Her Selfishness 
 Made Her Remember To Keep Present In Elizabeth's Mind The   Promise She 
 Had Made. 
   
   
   
 "Only This Once," She Repeated. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Too Late," Returned Elizabeth. "I Knew The   Day Would Come--It Is 
 Here!" 
   
   
   
 "But He Can't Discover Anything, Bessie, When Everybody Is Abed." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Thought What I Must Do?" She Broke In. "The Horror Of 
 Appealing To That Man Is Almost Worse To Bear Than Exposure And Ruin." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Wrung Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Give Way Now. You Have Borne Up So Long; Don't Give Way When A 
 Little Courage May Save Everything." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Not Give Way; I Shall Go Through With It. But, Elsie, It Will 
 All Be Useless; The   End Has Come, Deception Cannot Prosper Forever." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 55( In The   Net) Pg 120 
 "No, It Hasn't! I'm Sure It Hasn't! Think How Many Secrets Are Kept For 
 Ever. It Needs So Little Now To Make All Secure; Only Don't Give Way, 
 Bessie--Don't Give Way." 
   
   
   
 "Be Quiet, Child; I Shall Not Fail!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Walked Away And Left The   Girl Crouching Upon The   Floor, Went 
 To The   Glass And Looked At Herself. The   Rouge Elsie Had Rubbed On Her 
 Cheeks Burned There Yet, Making The   Deathly Pallor Of    Her Face Still 
 More Ghastly; Her Eyes Gleamed Out Of    The   Black Shadows That Circled 
 Them So Full Of    Agony And Fear That She Turned Away With A Shudder. Her 
 Hair Had Fallen Loose, And Streamed Wildly About Her Shoulders. She 
 Bound It Up Again, Arranged Her Dress And Recommenced Her Restless Walk. 
   
   
   
 "Get Up, Elsie," She Said; "Some One May Come In." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Took Refuge On Her Sofa, And Sobbed Herself Into A Sound Slumber, 
 While Elizabeth, In Her Haggard Anxiety, Moved Up And Down, Wounded By 
 Cruel Reflections Which Wrung Her Soul And Left It Dumb, With A Passive 
 Submission, Born Rather Of    Desperation Than Endurance. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 56 (The Secret Telegram) Pg 121 
   
 Elizabeth At Last Paused, And In Her Bitter Anguish Stood For Minutes 
 Regarding Elsie As She Lay Asleep Upon The   Sofa. She Approached And Bent 
 Over Her. The   Girl Had Brushed Her Long Fair Curls Back From Her Face, 
 And They Fell Over The   Cushions In Rich Luxuriance, A Feverish Color Was 
 On Her Cheeks, Lighting Up Her Loveliness, And Her Whole Appearance Was 
 So Pretty, So Singularly Childlike, As She Lay There, That It Seemed 
 Impossible, Even Then, That She Could Have Anything In Common With The 
 Trouble That Oppressed Elizabeth. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 56 (The Secret Telegram) Pg 122 
   
 Elizabeth Stood For A Long Time Regarding Her, And Many Changes Passed 
 Over Her Face As She Did So, But They All Settled Into A Look Of 
 Determination, And She Turned Away. Whatever Was To Be Borne She Would 
 Endure Alone; She Would Keep Her Promise To The   Very Letter. If Ruin And 
 Disgrace Came They Should Fall On Her Alone. Why Attempt To Involve That 
 Fair Young Creature In It? 
   
   
   
 She Went To A Cabinet In The   Corner Of    The   Room, Opened A Little Drawer 
 And Took Out A Package Of    Letters. They Were Those Her Husband Had 
 Written To Her During His Long Absence. 
   
   
   
 She Drew An Easy-Chair Near To The   Sofa And Sat Down, With Her Face 
 Turned Towards Elsie, Opened One Or Two Of    The   Epistles And Read 
 Passages From Them. One Of    The   Pages Ran Thus: 
   
   
   
 "Whatever May Happen, No Matter How Long My Absence May Be Protracted, I 
 Know That You Will Take Care Of    Elsie. If The   Worst Should Happen--If 
 Death Should Surprise Me In This Far-Off Land, I Know That You Will 
 Fulfil For Me The   Promise I Made My Dying Mother, And Be A Parent To 
 That Desolate Girl. 
   
   
   
 "Forgive Me If I Pain You By Writing So Sadly. I Do Not Believe That Any 
 Misfortune Will Happen To Me; Something Tells Me That I Shall Reach Home 
 In Safety, And Find Love And Happiness Once More Awaiting Me There. 
   
   
   
 "But The   Charge I Have In Elsie's Future Is Always Present To My Mind. I 
 Never Can Forget The   Words That My Dying Mother Spoke; They Are With Me 
 Night And Day, And Have Been Since The   Hour When They Died On Her Pallid 
 Lips. 
   
   
   
 "It Rejoices My Heart To Think How Different From Most Girls Our Little 
 Elsie Is. If Any Harm Were To Reach Her I Think I Should Go Mad; 
 Disgrace To One Whose Blood Was Kindred To That In My Veins Would Kill 
 Me. You May Think This Pride A Weakness, But It Is Too Deeply Rooted In 
 My Nature Ever To Be Eradicated. When I Look About The   World And See 
 Girls Disgracing Themselves By Improper Marriages, Elopements, Often 
 Social Crimes, Which Must Blight Their Lives And Those Of    All Connected 
 With Them, I Think What I Should Do Under Such Circumstances. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 56 (The Secret Telegram) Pg 123 
   
   
 "Elizabeth, I Could Not Endure It. You Are My Wife; I Love You More 
 Deeply Than You Know Of; But I Tell You That I Could Better Bear Sorrow 
 Which Came To Me Through My Wife, Than The   Weakness Or Dishonor Of    One 
 Who Claimed My Name By Right Of    Birth. It Is An Inherited Pride, Which 
 Has, I Know, Come Down From Father To Son, And Will Go With Me Through 
 Life. 
   
   
   
 "But Elsie Is Safe--In Your Hands Quite Safe. I Rest Upon That Thought. 
 I Remember Her Loveliness, Her Innocence, Her Sweet Childish Ways, And I 
 Am At Peace Again, Knowing That You Will Care For Her." 
   
   
   
        *       *       *       *       * 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Letter Grantley Mellen Had Written During His Long Exile, 
 And His Wife Sat Reading It In The   Presence Of    That Sleeping Girl. 
   
   
   
 After A Time Elizabeth Folded Up The   Letters, Kissed Them Passionately, 
 And Laid Them Away. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps It Is The   Last Time," She Murmured. "The Last Time! I Must Not 
 Think Of    It. Oh, My God, How Will This Day Pass?" 
   
   
   
 She Began Walking Up And Down The   Rooms Again, Treading Softly That She 
 Might Not Disturb Elsie's Slumber. This Time Her Movements Had Some 
 Purpose. She Went Into Her Dressing-Room, Took Her Riding Dress From A 
 Wardrobe And Hastened To Put It On. She Grew Cold, And Her Poor Hands 
 Shivered As She Drew On Her Gauntlet Gloves, And Tied The   Veil Over Her 
 Hat. In Passing Through The   Next Room, The   Unhappy Woman Lingered A 
 Moment To Look On That Sleeping Girl, And Her Soul Filled Itself With 
 The Cruel Desolation Of    This Thought. 
   
   
   
 "He Will Not Feel It So Very Much When It Is Only Me On Whom Disgrace 
 Falls," She Thought, With Mournful Satisfaction. "For Her At Least I 
 Shall Have Done My Best. I Have Struggled So Hard To Keep The   Fair 
 Creature He Loves From Harm. When I Am Swept From His Path, Like A Black 
 Cloud That Had No Silver Lining For Him, He Will Be Happy With Her. I 
   
 Ought To Be Comforted By This. Yet, Oh, My God! My God! This Thought 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 56 (The Secret Telegram) Pg 124 
 Alone Makes The   Worst Of    My Misery. They Will Be So Happy, And Without 
 Me!" 
   
   
   
 In Passing Down Stairs Elizabeth Met Dolf, Moving Dejectedly Up From The 
 Basement Story Where Vic Had So Maliciously Disturbed His Love Making. 
 He Stood Aside To Make Room For His Mistress, Who Addressed Him In Her 
 Usual Calm Fashion. 
   
   
   
 "Go To The   Stables," She Said, "And Order My Groom To Bring Gipsy Round; 
 He Need Not Trouble Himself To Attend Me. I Shall Ride Alone." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Hurried Down The   Hall, And His Mistress Went Into Her Little 
 Sitting-Room, Opened Her Desk And Wrote Some Words On A Slip Of    Paper 
 Which She Folded And Thrust Under The   Gauntlet Of    Her Glove. Then She 
 Stood By The   Window Watching Till Her Horse Was Brought Round. 
   
   
   
 He Came At Last, A Light Graceful Animal, So Full Of    Life, That He 
 Fairly Danced Upon The   Gravel, And Flung The   Sunshine From His Arched 
 Neck With The   Grace Of    A Wild Gazelle. He Whinnied A Little, And Put Out 
 His Head For A Tribute Of    Sugar, Which Bessie Always Gave Him Before She 
 Mounted The   Saddle. But She Had Nothing Of    The   Kind For Him Now; 
 Scarcely Touching The   Groom's Hand With Her Foot, She Sprang Upon His 
 Back And Rode Slowly Away, Turning Him Upon The   Turf Which Was Like 
 Velvet, And Gave Back No Sound. Thus, With An Appearance Of    Indolent 
 Leisure, She Passed Out Of    Sight. 
   
   
   
 There Was Nothing Remarkable In This. Elizabeth Had Been In The   Habit Of 
 Riding Around The   Estate, Without Escort, During The   Two Years In Which 
 Her Husband Had Been Absent, So The   Groom Went Back To His Work And 
 Thought No More Of    The   Matter. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Rode Forward, Without Any Appearance Of    Excitement, Until A 
 Grove Of    Trees Concealed Her From The   House; Then She Put Her Horse Upon 
 The Road, And Ran Him At The   Top Of    His Speed To The   Edge Of    The 
 Village. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 56 (The Secret Telegram) Pg 125 
   
 Once Among Houses She Rode On Leisurely Again, And Stopped At The   Post 
 Office To Enquire For Letters,--Getting Down From Her Horse, An Unusual 
 Thing With Her. There Was A Telegraph Station Connected With The   Post 
 Office, And While The   Man Was Searching His Mail, She Took The   Slip Of 
 Paper From Her Glove, And Laid It With Some Money Before The   Operator. 
   
   
   
 The Telegram Was Directed To That Hotel Near The   Battery, Which Has 
 Already Been Described. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 126 
   
 The Day Was Passing--That Long, Terrible Day--In Which The   Moments 
 Seemed To Lengthen Themselves Into Hours, While With Every One The   Gloom 
 About The   Old House Deepened And Pressed More Heavily Down. 
   
   
   
 Grantley Mellen Was In His Library Still, It Had Been A Busy Day With 
 Him; It Appeared As If Every Creature Within Reach Who Could Invent A 
 Plea Of    Business Had Chosen That Time To Trouble Him With It. 
   
   
   
 He Was Alone At Last, And That Was Well; He Was Literally Incapable Of 
 Enduring Any Farther Self-Restraint. 
   
   
   
 He Rang The   Bell And Gave Strict Orders To Dolf: 
   
   
   
 "Let No One Else In To-Day; I Have Letters To Write; I Will Not See 
 Another Human Being." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 127 
 Dolf Bowed Himself Out, And Took His Way To The   Lower Regions, To 
 Communicate To Clo And Victoria The   Commands His Master Had Given. Those 
 Three Servants Kept Themselves Aloof From The   Few Others Employed For 
 Tasks Which They Considered Too Menial For The   Dignity Of    Their 
 Position, And These Gaping Youths And Girls Were Strictly Forbidden To 
 Enter The   Apartment In Which Clo Had Installed Herself. 
   
   
   
 They Were Perfectly Well Aware, Those Three Sable Dignitaries, That 
 Something Was Wrong In The   House; Servants Always Do Know When Anything 
 Out Of    The   Common Routine Happens, And No Pretence Can Blind Their 
 Watchful Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Marster Says He Won't See Nobody More," Said Dolf, As He Entered The 
 Room Where Clo Was Rolling Out Her Pie-Crust, And Victoria Busily 
 Occupied In Watching Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder What's Come Over 'Em All," Said Vic. "Der's Missus Was A 
 Walkin' Up An' Down Like A Crazy Woman--" 
   
   
   
 "She Didn't Eat No Breakfast," Interrupted Dolf, "An' She Never Teched A 
 Thing Yesterday; Now She's Just Done Gone Out A Riden' All Alone." 
   
   
   
 "An' Miss Elsie Stretched Out On De Sofa, Lookin' As If She'd Cried Her 
 Pretty Eyes Out," Went On Victoria. "Says She's Got A Headache--Go 
 'Long; Tell Dat To Blind Folks! It's My 'Pinion Der's More Heart-Ache 
 Under Dem Looks Dan Anythin' Else." 
   
   
   
 "Dat's Jis' What I Tink," Assented Dolf. 
   
   
   
 Clorinda, From Her Station At The   Pastryboard, Gave A Sniff Of    Doubtful 
 Meaning, Tossed Her Head Till Her Frizzed Locks Shook, Brought Her 
 Rolling-Pin Down On The   Board With Great Energy, And Remained Silent For 
 The Express Purpose Of    Being Questioned. 
   
   
   
 "What Does Yer Tink 'Bout It, Miss Clorindy?" Asked Dolf. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 128 
   
 Vic Looked A Little Spiteful At Hearing This Appeal To Clo, But She Was 
 So Anxious For Anybody's Opinion, That For Once She Forgot To Quarrel. 
   
   
   
 "I Tinks What I Tink," Said Clo, With Another Toss Of    Her Head And An 
 Extra Flourish Of    The   Rolling-Pin. 
   
   
   
 "Oh!" Said Dolf, Quite Discomfited. 
   
   
   
 "Jis' So," Said Clorinda. 
   
   
   
 "Any Pusson Could Have Guessed Dat Ar," Put In Victoria, In An Irritated 
 Way; "Yer Needn't Make Sich A Mysteriousness." 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Make A Mysteriousness Or Shall Luff It Alone, Jis' As I Tink 
 Best," Retorted Clo, "So Yer Needn't Go A Meddlin' Wid My Dumplin', Miss 
 Vic, 'Cause Yer'll Git Yer Fingers Burnt If Yer Does." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Wanter Meddle Wid Nothin' That Recerns You," Cried Vic, Jumping 
 At The   Prospect Of    A Quarrel, Since There Was Nothing To Be Gained By 
 Amicable Words. 
   
   
   
 "Jis' Give Me Any Of    Yer Sarse," Said Clo, "And I'll Mark Yer Face Smash 
 Wid Dis Ere Dough, Now I Tells Ye?" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Lay A Finger On Me, Cause I Won't Stand It," Shrieked Vic; "Yer A 
 Cross Ole, Ole--Dat's What's De Matter." 
   
   
   
 "Go 'Long 'Bout Yer Business," Shouted Clo, Shaking Her Rolling-Pin In A 
 Threatening Rage. "Dis Ere's De Housekeeper's Room, An' Yer Hain't No 
 Business Here." 
   
   
   
   
 "Much Business As You Has, I Guess; Yer Ain't Housekeeper As I Knows On; 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 129 
 Yer Only Potwasher Anyhow." 
   
   
   
 "Missus Telled Me To Use Dis Room For Makin' Pies And Cakes In Till She 
 Got Anoder Housekeeper, An' I'se Gwine Ter." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Keer If She Did, Dat Don't Make Yer Housekeeper Any More'n 
 Stolen Feathers Makes A Jackdaw An Eagle." 
   
   
   
 "Now, Ladies, Ladies!" Pleaded Dolf, Fearful Of    The   Extent To Which The 
 Tempest Might Reach If Not Checked In Time. "Don't Let Us Conflusticate 
 Dese Little Seasons Of    Union By Savagerousnesses; Don't, I Beg." 
   
   
   
 "Den Her Leave Me Alone," Sniffled Vic. 
   
   
   
 "Larn Dat Gal Ter Keep A Civil Tongue In Her Yaller Head If Yer Want 
 Peace An' Composion," Said Clo. 
   
   
   
 "Dat Ar's Religion Wid A Vengeance," Cried Vic; "A Callin' Names Is 
 Pretty Piety, Ain't It! I'll Jis' See What Elder Brown Says Ter Dat Ar 
 De Bery Next Time I Sees Him." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes!" Said Clo, Contemptuous; "Yer Allers Glad Ob A 'Casion Ter 
 Gabble! How's A Pusson Gwine Ter Hab Religion When Dey's Persecuted By 
 Sich A Born Debil; Wurs 'En Dem In De Scripture As Was Worrying De 
 Swine." 
   
   
   
 "Laws!" Said Vic, With A Vicious Sneer, "Was Yer Roun Wid Dat Drove 
 'Bout Dat Time." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Drove Yer," Cried Clo. 
   
   
   
 But Dolf Interposed Again, And Luckily Clo's Nostrils Detected The   Odo 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 130 
 Of Burning Pie-Crust, And She Rushed Into The   Kitchen To See If The   Girl 
 Had Allowed Her Pastry To Burn. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Took That Opportunity To Soothe The   Angry Victoria, And Succeeded 
 Admirably. 
   
   
   
 "Now, Miss Clorindy," Said Dolf, When She Had Relieved Her Feelings By 
 Abusing Sally For Her Carelessness About The   Pies, And Was Once More 
 Tranquilly Occupied With Her Work; "Now, Miss Clorindy, Jis' Glorify Us 
 Wid Yer 'Pinion 'Bout De 'Fairs Ob Dis Dwellin' Which We Has All Noticed 
 Is More Mysteriouser Dan Is Pleasant." 
   
   
   
 "I Ain't Gwine Ter Talk, Jis' Ter Be Snapped Up Like A Beetle By A 
 Shanghai," Said Clo; "Shan't Do It, Nohow." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Winked At Victoria, And The   Artful Maiden Condescended To Mollify 
 Her Fellow Servant. 
   
   
   
 "Now Don't Be Cross, Clo," Said She, "It's Bad Enough Ter Hab 
 Conflictions Above Stairs Widout Us A Mussin'." 
   
   
   
 "Dem's My Sentiments," Cried Dolf, "And I Knows Fair Miss Clorinda 
 'Grees Wid Dem--She Coincidates, If Yer'll 'Scuse The   Leetle Bit Ob 
 Dictionery." 
   
   
   
 Victoria Made A Grimace Behind Clo's Back, But Said, Graciously: 
   
   
   
 "I'se Gwine Ter Gib Yer Dat Ar Blue Handkercher Miss Elsie Gub Me, Clo," 
 She Said, "So Now Let's Make Up And Be Comfoble." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want Ter Fight," Replied Clo, "'Taint My Way--Only I Knows My 
 Persition And I 'Spects Ter Be Treated 'Cording." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 131 
 The Handkerchief Was Something Clo Had Coveted For A Long Time, And The 
 Gift Quite Restored Her Good-Humor. 
   
   
   
 "Dat's As It Orter Be," Said 'Dolf. "Peace And Harmony Once More 
 Prewails, And We's Here Like--Like--De Happy Family As Used Ter Be At 
 Barnum's Museum," He Added, Finding A Comparison At Length, And Quite 
 Unconscious Of    Its Singular Appropriateness. 
   
   
   
 "I'se Gwine To Mend Dis Tablecloth," Said Vic, "And I'll Set Here To Do 
 It--When I Go Upstairs I'll Git Yer The   Hankercher, Clo." 
   
   
   
 "Oh! Laws," Said Clo, "Yer Want It Yerself--Don't Be A Givin' Away Yer 
 Truck." 
   
   
   
 "I'd Ruther Yer Had It," Observed Vic, "Blue's Allers Becoming To Yer, 
 Ain't It, Mr. Dolf?" 
   
   
   
 She Made Another Grimace, Unseen By Clorinda, Which Nearly Sent Dolf 
 Into Fits, But He Restrained His Merriment, And Answered With The 
 Gravity Of    A Judge: 
   
   
   
 "Miss Clorindy Overcomes Whatever She Puts On, But Since Yer Wishes My 
 Honest 'Pinion, I Must Say I Tink Blue's About De Proper Touch Fur Her." 
   
   
   
 Clo Grew Radiant With Delight, But She Worked Away Resolutely, Only 
 Observing: 
   
   
   
 "Victy, Dar's A Leetle Cranberry Tart I Jis' Tuk Out Ob De Oben--It's On 
 De Kitchen Table--I 'Spect We Might As Well Eat It, Cause 'Taint Big 
 Enough To Go On De Table." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Fotch It," Cried Dolf; "To Sarve De Fair Is My Priv'lege." 
   
   
   
   
 He Darted Into The   Kitchen, Bore Off The   Tart From Before Sally's 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 132 
 Envious Eyes, And Closed The   Door So That She Could Not Be Regaled Even 
 With A Scent Of    The   Delicacy. 
   
   
   
 "I've Jis' Done Gone Now," Said Clo, "So I'll Rest A Leetle Afore I 
 'Gins Dinner. I'll Jis' Taste De Tart To See Ef It's Good--It Kinder 
 Eases My Mind Like." 
   
   
   
 "In Course It Does," Said Dolf, And He Cut The   Tart Into Four Pieces, 
 Having An Idea That The   Last Slice Would Revert To Him In The   End. 
   
   
   
 They Ate The   Pie And Talked Amicably Over It, While In The   End Dolf 
 Received The   Extra Piece By Earnestly Pressing It On His Companions, Who 
 In Turn Insisted Upon His Eating It Himself. 
   
   
   
 "Mebby Sally'd Like A Taste," He Said, Virtuously. 
   
   
   
 "Sally, 'Deed No!" Cried Clo. "It's Nuff Fur Her Ter See Such Tings 
 Widout Eatin' 'Em--A Lazy, Good-Fur-Notin' Piece." 
   
   
   
 "Den Ter 'Blige Yer I'll Dispose Of    It," Said Dolf, And He Did So In 
 Just Three Mouthfuls. 
   
   
   
 "If Yer Wants My 'Pinion 'Bout What's Gwine On," Said Clo, Suddenly, As 
 She Rose To Pile Up The   Dishes She Had Been Using Preparatory To Making 
 Poor Sally Wash Them In The   Kitchen; "It's Jis' Dis Yer! Dis Trouble's 
 All Missus!" 
   
   
   
 "Missus!" Repeated Vic. 
   
   
   
 "Now What Does Yer Mean?" Cried Dolf. 
   
   
   
 Clo Nodded Her Head Several Times With Gravity And Precision. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 133 
   
 "Yes, Missis," She Repeated, With The   Firmness Of    A Person Who Meant 
 What She Said, And Was Fully Prepared To Defend Her Opinion. 
   
   
   
 "What's Come Over Her?" Asked Vic. 
   
   
   
 "Dat's Jis' It," Returned Clo; "Now You've Hit It Prezact--Yer Might 
 Talk A Week, Victy, And Not Come Inter De Pint Agin." 
   
   
   
 Victoria Looked At Dolf, And He Looked At Her, But, However Convincing 
 Her Own Words Might Have Seemed To Clorinda, There Was Nothing To Throw 
 Any Light Upon Their Minds. 
   
   
   
 "Yer's Repeatin' Wid Yer Usual Knowledge," Said Dolf, Softly, "But Can't 
 Yer Sperficate A Leetle More Clear." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Dolf," Said Clorinda, Rolling Up Her Eyes 'Till Only The   Whites 
 Were Visible, "When I Lives In A House De Secrets Ob Dat House Is Locked 
 In My Bussom--" 
   
   
   
 "But Ter Feller Domestics," Put In Artful Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "Jis' 'Mong Us," Said Vic. 
   
   
   
 "I Know, I Feels Dat, And So I Speak," Replied Clo. "I Ain't Gwine Ter 
 Say Miss Mellen Is A Favoright Ob Mine, 'Cause She Ain't--But She's My 
 Missus. Her Ways Isn't My Ways, Dat's All I Says, And I Hain't 
 Recustomed To Bein' Brung Up So Sharp Roun' De Corners As Is Her Way Ter 
 Do." 
   
   
   
 "Tain't Ter Be 'Spected," Said Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "Mebby 'Tis And Mebby 'Tisn't," Returned Clorinda; "I Only Says I Ain't 
   
 Recustomed To It, Dat's All." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 134 
   
   
   
 "But What Do Yer Tinks Happened Ter Her Ter Put 'Em All In Sich A 
 To-Do?" Questioned Victoria. 
   
   
   
 "I Ain't Prepared Ter Say Ezzactly," Replied Clo, "But I Tink She's 
 Gwine Crossways Wid Marster And Dat Lubly Angel, Miss Elsie. Dar's A 
 Syrup Fur Ye! She Nebber Gubs A Pusson Orders Widout Eben Lookin' At 
 'Em--She Ain't So High And Mighty Dat De Ground Ain't Good 'Nuff For Her 
 Ter Walk On! Not But What Missus A Mighty Fine Woman--She Steps Off Like 
 A Queen, And I Tell Yer When She's Dressed Der Ain't Many Kin Hold A 
 Candle Ter Her, And As Fur Takin' De Shine Off, Wal, I'd Jis' Like Ter 
 See Anybody Do Dat." 
   
   
   
 "It's All True," Said Dolf, "As True As Preachin'!" 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Dolf," Said Clo, Gravely, "Don't Take Dem Seriousnesses So 
 Lightsome On Yer Lips." 
   
   
   
 "I Won't," Said Dolf, Humbly, "I Begs Ter 'Polegise--Yer See In Gazing 
 'Bout De World A Gemman 'Quires Some Parts Ob Speech As Seems Keerless, 
 But Dey Don't Come From De Heart." 
   
   
   
 "I'se Glad Dey Don't," Observed Clorinda, "Bery Glad, Mr. Dolf." 
   
   
   
 "But What Do Yer Tink Missus Has Done?" Demanded Victoria. 
   
   
   
 Such A Straightforward Question Was Rather A Puzzler To Clorinda, So She 
 Answered With A Stately Air: 
   
   
   
 "Der's Questions I Couldn't Answer Eben Ter My Most Intemancies--Don't 
 Press It, Victy." 
   
   
   
 Victoria's Big Eyes Began To Roll Wildly In Their Sockets; She Was 
   
 Astonished To Find That Clo Had For Some Time Seen That Things Were 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 135 
 Going Wrong, When The   Fact Had Escaped Her Own Observation, And, For The 
 First Time In The   Course Of    Their Acquaintance, She Felt A Sort Of 
 Respect For Her Usual Foe But Temporary Ally. 
   
   
   
 "Does Yer Tink Dey's Quarr'ling?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "When I Hears Thunder," Said Clo, Sententiously, "I Allers Takes It 
 There's A Storm Brewin'." 
   
   
   
 Vic Looked More Puzzled Than Ever, And Dolf Was Not Much Better Off, 
 Though He Tried To Appear Full To The   Brim With Wisdom And Sagacity. 
   
   
   
 "Yer 'Members The   Night Missus Lost Her Bracelet, Mr. Dolf?" Asked Clo. 
   
   
   
 "I Does Bery Well." 
   
   
   
 "When Missus Bemeaned Herself To Shout Out At Me As If I'd Been A 
 Sarpint," Cried Clo, Viciously. "Wal, If Ever I See Thunder I Seed It In 
 Marster's Face Dat Ar Night!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh!" Exclaimed Victoria, Bundling Up Her Work, "If You And Mr. Dolf Has 
 Got Secrets To Talk Ober, I'd Better Go 'Way." 
   
   
   
 "Who's A Destryin' The   Harmony Now?" Shouted Clo. "It's Raal Sinful, 
 Victory, To Give Way To Temper Like You Does." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dat's All Fine 'Nuff. But I Don't Wish To Stand In Nobody's Way. 
 I'd Better Take My Work Upstairs." 
   
   
   
 "Set Still, Set Still, Miss Victory," Urged Dolf. "Der's No Secret. We 
 Shall Have De Uttermost Pleasure In Making You 'Quainted Wid De Pint In 
 Question." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 57 (Kitchen Gossip) Pg 136 
   
 Clorinda Did Not Look Altogether Pleased With His Eagerness To Explain; 
 She Rather Liked Victoria To Suppose There Was A Secret Between Dolf And 
 Herself; It Seemed Like Paying Off Old Scores, And Though In A Friendly 
 Mood, Clorinda Was A Woman Still. 
   
   
   
 "'Splain Or Not, Jis' As Yer Please," Said Vic, Tossing Her Head, 
 Viciously, "It's Quite 'Material To Me." 
   
   
   
 But Dolf Gave A Voluble Account Of    What His Master And Mistress Had Said 
 And Done The   Night The   Bracelet Was Lost, And Ornamented The 
 Conversation Beautifully, Calling On Clorinda To Set Him Right If He 
 Erred, And The   Points Where Clo Most Loudly Expressed Her Approval As 
 Being The   Exact Words Spoken, Were Those Dolf Embroidered Most Highly. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Dar Goes Marster Now," Exclaimed Victoria, Suddenly. "He's Gwine 
 Out To Walk." 
   
   
   
 They All Rushed To The   Window To Look, As If There Had Been Something 
 Wonderful In The   Sight, And Just Then Sally Rushed In With A Cry: 
   
   
   
 "The Soup's Bilin' Over, Clo; Come--Quick!" 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 137 
   
 That Afternoon Confinement In The   House Became So Irksome To Grantley 
 Mellen That He Could Support It No Longer, So He Put On His Hat And 
 Hurried Out Into The   Grounds. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 138 
   
   
 Upon One Point His Mind Was Fully Made Up. The   Clue To The   Mystery 
 Appeared To Be In His Hands; He Would Follow It Out To The   End Now--He 
 Would Know The   Worst. If This Woman Had Wronged Him He Resolved To Sweep 
 Her Out Of    His Life, Even As He Had Done That False One In Years Gone 
 By. 
   
   
   
 That Thought Drove Him Nearly Mad, It Recalled That Writing. Should It 
 Prove The   Same! If This Man Had A Second Time Thrust Himself Into His 
 Life To Blacken It With His Treachery And Hate! Terrible Words Died, 
 Half Uttered, On Mellen's Lips, His Face Was Fairly Livid With Passion, 
 A Loathing And A Hatred Which Only Blood Could Wipe Out. 
   
   
   
 Below The   House The   Lawn And Gardens Led Away Into A Grove, And Towards 
 Its Gloom Mellen Mechanically Directed His Steps Under The   Cold, Gray 
 Sky. A Chill Wind Was Blowing Up From The   Water, But He Did Not Observe 
 It; In The   Fever Which Consumed Him The   Air Seemed Absolutely Stifling, 
 And He Hurried On, Increasing Its Excess By Rapid Movements. 
   
   
   
 He Was In The   Grove, Walking Up And Down, With No Settled Purpose, 
 Striving Only To Escape Those Maddening Thoughts Which Still Clung To 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 The Wind Was Shaking The   Few Remaining Leaves From The   Trees And Blowing 
 Them About In Rustling Dreariness, The   Frosts Had Already Touched The 
 Grass And Ferns, And Though The   Place On A Bright Day Would Still Have 
 Been Lovely, It Looked Bare And Melancholy Enough Under That Frowning 
 Sky. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Like My Life," Muttered Mellen; "Like My Life, With An Added 
 Blackness Coming Up Beyond." 
   
   
   
 Then His Mood Changed; Again That Fierce Passion Swept Over His Face, 
 Leaving It Dangerous And Terrible. 
   
   
   
   
 "If That Woman Has Deceived Me," He Cried Aloud, "This Time I Will Have 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 139 
 No Mercy! She Shall Taste Her Degradation To The   Very Dregs; There Is No 
 Depth Of    Shame Through Which I Will Not Drag Her, Though I Ruin My Own 
 Soul In Doing It! But It Can't Be! It Can't Be! It Were Death To Believe 
 It! Oh, Elizabeth, Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 Every Tender Feeling Of    His Nature Went Out In That Last Agonizing Cry. 
 For The   First Time He Realised All That This Woman Had Been To Him, How 
 Completely She Had Woven Herself With His Life, And What A Terrible 
 Blank It Would Become If He Were Forced To Tear Her From It. 
   
   
   
 He Made An Effort To Check Those Black Thoughts, To Invent Excuses; He 
 Was Almost Inclined To Rush Into The   House, Beg For The   Truth And 
 Promise Pardon In Advance. Then He Called Himself A Weak Fool For The 
 Idea That Any Excuse Was Possible. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Wait--I Have The   Clue--It Will All Be Made Clear Soon. I Will 
 Wait." 
   
   
   
 He Clenched His Hands With A Groan That Was Half Anguish, Half Rage, And 
 Hurried More Swiftly Into The   Depths Of    The   Woods. 
   
   
   
 He Came Out Upon A Little Eminence, From Whence He Could Look Down On 
 The Paths And Avenues Leading Towards The   House, Though The   Dwelling 
 Itself Was Hidden By The   Thick Growth Of    Trees. 
   
   
   
 Along The   High Road He Saw His Wife Riding At Full Speed Toward The 
 Woods, Through Which She Passed With Weary Slowness, Walking Her Horse 
 Homeward, And Looking Anxiously Down Upon His Reeking Sides, And 
 Smoothing His Neck With Her Hand, As If Troubled By Those Signs Of    Hard 
 Riding. 
   
   
   
 Where Had The   Woman Been? What Deception Was She Practising Now? 
   
   
   
 Mellen Could See His Wife's Face Plainly--For She Passed Near Him Quite 
 Unconsciously. It Was Pale And Wild With The   Fear Of    A Hunted Animal. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 140 
 "Traitoress!" He Muttered Between His Teeth, "She Thinks To Evade Me." 
   
   
   
 He Watched The   Slow Progress Of    Gipsy As She Walked Toward The   House, 
 Taking The   Lawn, Evidently Because Her Rider Feared To Give Warning Of 
 Her Expedition By The   Sound Of    Hoofs On The   Beaten Track. He Saw 
 Elizabeth Dismount Unaided, And Go Wearily Into The   House. 
   
   
   
 Where Had She Been? 
   
   
   
 Over And Over Mellen Asked Himself This Question, As He Sat Minute After 
 Minute, Pondering Over The   Most Bitter Thoughts That Ever Haunted A 
 Man's Brain. 
   
   
   
 It Might Have Been An Hour After, When He Saw A Man Coming Up From The 
 Direction Of    The   Village, Walking Forward With Great Rapid Strides. 
 Instantly His Suspicions Fell Upon This New Object. He Was Always 
 Keen-Sighted Enough, But Just Then The   Thought In His Mind Made His 
 Vision Still Quicker And More Clear. 
   
   
   
 Without Pausing For An Instant's Reflection He Darted Down The   Hill--As 
 He Approached The   Figure It Disappeared. On Into The   Woods Mellen 
 Followed The   Intruder, And Before He Could Look Around Grasped His Arm 
 With A Clutch So Firm That There Was No Shaking It Off. 
   
   
   
 "Rascal!" He Cried, "What Are You Doing Here? Answer Me, Or I'll Shake 
 You To Pieces!" 
   
   
   
 The Man Struggled Violently, But Mellen Was Like A Giant In His Passion, 
 And Swung Him To And Fro As If He Had Been A Child. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Alone!" Cried The   Man. "I Ain't A Doing No Harm!" 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Prowling About My House For, Then? Do You Know That I Am 
 Master Here? I Shall Take You Indoors, And Keep You Till I Can Send For 
   
 A Constable. Take Care, No Resistance; What Is Your Business Here?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 141 
   
   
 "I Wasn't Prowling Round," Pleaded The   Man, Gasping For Breath In 
 Mellen's Hard Grasp; "I Thought These Woods Was Public Property." 
   
   
   
 "Then You Shall Be Taught. You Had Some Errand Here--Speak Out, Or By 
 The Lord I'll Kill You!" 
   
   
   
 "Don't--Don't! You're Choking Me!" Groaned The   Wretch. 
   
   
   
 "Then Speak! What Are You Doing Here--Whom Do You Want To See?" 
   
   
   
 "Just Let Me Go And I'll Tell You," Pleaded His Prisoner. "I Can't Speak 
 While You're Throttling Me." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Loosened His Grasp On The   Man's Throat, But Still Held Him Fast. 
 His Hold Had Been A Fearful One--The Man Was Actually Breathless. 
   
   
   
 "Will You Speak Now?" He Demanded, With Terrible Menace In His Voice. 
   
   
   
 The Man Began To Breathe More Freely; But, Though Shaking With Fear, He 
 Answered Sullenly: 
   
   
   
 "I Hain't Got Nothin' To Tell; I Was Going To The   House Yonder, And Took 
 A Short Cut Through Here." 
   
   
   
 "What Business Have You At The   House? Tell Me The   Truth, For I Will 
 Know." 
   
   
   
 The Man Could Both See And Feel That He Was In Horrible Earnest; He 
 Might Easily Have Supposed Himself In The   Power Of    An Insane Man--And 
 For The   Moment Mellen Was Little Better. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 142 
   
   
 "How Do I Know That You Have A Right To Ask?" Questioned The   Man. 
   
   
   
 "I Am The   Master Of    That House. Now Will You Speak?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Faltered The   Man, "I'll Tell You. It's A Telegram That I Was 
 Carrying To The   Lady; Nothing Wrong In That I Hope." 
   
   
   
 "No Harm, Certainly; Give The   Telegram To Me. I Will Deliver It." 
   
   
   
 The Man Gave Up The   Telegram. The   Envelope Which Contained It Was 
 Sealed, But Mellen Tore It Open Without A Moment's Hesitation. Even As 
 He Unfolded The   Paper, His Hand Faltered--In The   Very Height Of    His Rage 
 He Could Not Think Of    The   Woe Its Contents Might Bring, Without A Sharp 
 Pang. 
   
   
   
 He Read It Slowly, Standing There Motionless, Unable, At First, To Take 
 In The   Full Extent Of    His Crushing Anguish. "_Have No Fear. I Will Be At 
 The Old Spot, Prompt To Help You. All Shall Be Prepared._" 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Telegram. There Was No Signature--It Needed None. Mellen 
 Knew Only Too Well Who The   Writer Was, Knew It As Thoroughly As He Did 
 The Woman For Whom It Was Intended. 
   
   
   
 For A Full Half Hour Grantley Mellen Was A Madman. The   Fever And The 
 Insanity Passed At Length; He Lay Upon The   Ground, Staring Up At The 
 Cold Sky, The   Telegram Still Clutched In One Hand, The   Other Dug Deeply 
 Into The   Earth, In A Wild Conflict Of    Passion That Shook Him To The 
 Soul. He Raised Himself And Looked About; It Seemed As If He Had Been 
 Suffering In A Fearful Dream--He Glanced Down At The   Paper--That Brought 
 Conviction Back. 
   
   
   
   
 He Sat There For A Long Time Revolving Vague Plans In His Mind, And 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 58 (The Intercepted Telegram) Pg 143 
 Deciding Upon The   Course He Would Pursue. 
   
   
   
 "Meet Craft With Craft," He Muttered; "Their Own Evil Weapons." 
   
   
   
 He Rose From The   Ground, Arranged His Dress, And Walked Towards The 
 House. 
   
   
   
 "Not A Sign, Not A Word Which Can Betray," He Said Aloud. "I Will Meet 
 Her With A Duplicity Equal To Her Own,--Wait--A Little Longer--Only A 
 Little Longer." 
   
   
   
 He Walked Towards The   House, And Again Victoria Called Out To Her 
 Companions: 
   
   
   
 "Here Comes Marster As Fast As Fast Can Be." 
   
   
   
 But Clorinda's Thoughts Were Now Centred Upon Her Dinner, And She Had No 
 Time Even For Gossip. 
   
   
   
 "Get Away From Dat Window And Go 'Bout Your Work," Cried The   Dark 
 Spinster, Austerely; "What Hev Yer Got To Do Wid De Marster's Outgoin's 
 Or Incomin's? Beat Dese Eggs Into A Foam Rite Off, For I'se In A Hurry. 
 Mr. Dolf Puts One Back So." 
   
   
   
 Victoria Cast One More Glance Through The   Window, For The   Wild Agony On 
 Her Master's Face Rather Alarmed Her. But Clorinda Called Out In A Voice 
 So Shrill That It Was Not To Be Disregarded, And She Was Constrained To 
 Undertake The   Task Assigned Her Without More Delay. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 144 
   
 While Mellen Stood On The   Veranda In Front Of    The   House, Mr. Rhodes Came 
 Up The   Avenue. There Was No Hope Of    Escape For Him; He Had Not Perceived 
 The Visitor Until It Was Too Late To Retreat, And A Voice Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, There You Are, Old Fellow; I'm In Luck After All. You See I Walked 
 Over To My Farm On The   Back Road," He Explained, "Intending To Take The 
 Half-Past Three Train To New York, But I Missed It. So I Said To Myself, 
 'I'll Cut Across The   Fields, Down The   Hill, And Stop At Mellen's, Beg A 
 Dinner, And Get Him To Send Me Over In Time For The   Five O'clock 
 Train'--Wasn't A Bad Idea, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 "A Very Good Idea On The   Contrary," Mellen Answered, With A Desperate 
 Attempt At Hospitality, While The   Visitor Wrung His Hand Again And Burst 
 Into Shouts Of    Laughter, As If Some Wonderfully Good Joke Lay In The 
 Affair. "And How Is Your Good Lady?" He Asked. "And The   Pretty Little 
 Sister--Quite Well, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 "Tolerably So," Mellen Answered; "Complains Of    Headache And That Sort Of 
 Thing." 
   
   
   
 He Conducted His Guest Into The   Library, And Meeting Dolf In The   Hall, 
 Directed Him To Inform His Mistress Of    The   Arrival. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Made An Effort To Be Civil Though The   Man Was Tiresome In The 
 Extreme; Perhaps It Was Better To Endure His Society Than To Meet His 
 Wife That Day Without The   Restraint Of    A Stranger's Presence. 
   
   
   
 Indeed, Without Some Of    Those Social Restraints To Which All Men Are 
 More Or Less Slaves, It Is Doubtful If Mellen Could Have Appeared So 
 Perfectly Calm. As It Was, The   Fire That Consumed Him Raged Unseen. Dolf 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 145 
   
   
 While Mellen Stood On The   Veranda In Front Of    The   House, Mr. Rhodes Came 
 Up The   Avenue. There Was No Hope Of    Escape For Him; He Had Not Perceived 
 The Visitor Until It Was Too Late To Retreat, And A Voice Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, There You Are, Old Fellow; I'm In Luck After All. You See I Walked 
 Over To My Farm On The   Back Road," He Explained, "Intending To Take The 
 Half-Past Three Train To New York, But I Missed It. So I Said To Myself, 
 'I'll Cut Across The   Fields, Down The   Hill, And Stop At Mellen's, Beg A 
 Dinner, And Get Him To Send Me Over In Time For The   Five O'clock 
 Train'--Wasn't A Bad Idea, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 "A Very Good Idea On The   Contrary," Mellen Answered, With A Desperate 
 Attempt At Hospitality, While The   Visitor Wrung His Hand Again And Burst 
 Into Shouts Of    Laughter, As If Some Wonderfully Good Joke Lay In The 
 Affair. "And How Is Your Good Lady?" He Asked. "And The   Pretty Little 
 Sister--Quite Well, Eh?" 
   
   
   
 "Tolerably So," Mellen Answered; "Complains Of    Headache And That Sort Of 
 Thing." 
   
   
   
 He Conducted His Guest Into The   Library, And Meeting Dolf In The   Hall, 
 Directed Him To Inform His Mistress Of    The   Arrival. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Made An Effort To Be Civil Though The   Man Was Tiresome In The 
 Extreme; Perhaps It Was Better To Endure His Society Than To Meet His 
 Wife That Day Without The   Restraint Of    A Stranger's Presence. 
   
   
   
 Indeed, Without Some Of    Those Social Restraints To Which All Men Are 
 More Or Less Slaves, It Is Doubtful If Mellen Could Have Appeared So 
   
 Perfectly Calm. As It Was, The   Fire That Consumed Him Raged Unseen. Dolf 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 146 
 Carried His Message Upstairs, Where It Was Received With A Little Shriek 
 From Elsie, And Blank Dismay On The   Part Of    Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Go Down," She Said; "Elsie, You Must Take My Place At The 
 Table. Say That I Am Ill, Fainting, Anything." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed, I'll Do Nothing Of    The   Sort," Returned Elsie; "If You Don't Go 
 Down I Shall Stay With You. I Am Nervous As I Can Be, And If You Are Not 
 At The   Table I Shall Break Down Completely." 
   
   
   
 The Girl Was Full Of    Selfishness To The   Very Last--Not Willing To Yield 
 Her Comfort In The   Slightest Particular, But Elizabeth Only Sighed As 
 She Observed It, And Said, Quietly: 
   
   
   
 "After All, It Is Just As Well--Change Your Dress, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 These Two Women Commenced The   Duties Of    A Dinner Toilet With Heavy 
 Hearts, Scarcely Heeding What They Put On. 
   
   
   
 But When The   Dinner Hour Approached, They Entered The   Drawing-Room 
 Together And Almost Smiling, Elsie Looking Exquisitely Pretty In Her 
 Dark Blue Silk, With Those Bright Ringlets Floating About Her Shoulders; 
 Her Volatile Spirits Were Already Rising At The   Idea Of    An Escape From 
 That Shadowy Chamber Where She Had Dragged Through The   Day. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Calm And Self-Possessed As Ever. To A Casual Observer She 
 Looked Pale, But Her Heavy Black Dress Might Account For That, And The 
 Delicate Contrast It Gave To Her Complexion Made Amends For Any Lack Of 
 Bloom. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Sat Watching Her While She Greeted Mr. Rhodes, And Listened 
 Patiently To His Labored Compliments. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 147 
 "Is She Stone--Ice?" He Thought. "Is There No Touch Of    Nature About Her 
 That She Can Be So Calm?" 
   
   
   
 If The   Man Could Have Read Her Mind, He Might Have Pitied Her Even In 
 The Midst Of    His Anger And Fearful Doubts. What She Suffered In Putting 
 That Terrible Restraint Upon Herself Was Almost Beyond The   Power Of 
 Belief; But Woman-Like, Having Formed Her Resolution, Not All The 
 Tortures Of    The   Rack Could Have Driven Her From It. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Had Seated Herself On A Low Stool At Her Brother's Feet; He Sat 
 Absently Playing With Her Curls, And Looking Moodily Into The   Fire, But 
 He Had No Words Even For Her, Though She Tempted Him With Rather 
 Mournful Smiles. But He Had Been So Silent And Sullen By Times During 
 The Past Week, That There Was Not Change Enough In His Manner To Be At 
 All Perceptible. 
   
   
   
 Sometimes Elizabeth Glanced Over At The   Pair, And Then Some Sharp Pain 
 Contracted Her Brows, But There Was No Other Appearance Of    Emotion; She 
 Would Control Even That Instantly, And Bending Her Head Once More, 
 Listen Patiently To Her Persecutor's Verbiage. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Announced Dinner, And The   Party Passed Into The   Dining-Room, Mr. 
 Rhodes Honoring The   Hostess With His Arm. As Mellen And His Sister 
 Followed, Elizabeth Heard Elsie Whisper In A Low Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Grant, Dear, You Are Not Cross With Me?" 
   
   
   
 In The   Midst Of    Mr. Rhodes's Uproarious Laugh At One Of    His Own Jokes, 
 She Caught Mellen's Answer: 
   
   
   
 "Never, Darling, Never! You Are My One Comfort--My Only Blessing." 
   
   
   
 With Her Head More Proudly Erect, A Faint Crimson Beginning To Burn On 
 Her Cheeks, Elizabeth Mellen Walked On And Took Her Seat At The   Table, 
 Appearing So Completely Engrossed In Mr. Rhodes's Conversation That She 
 Did Not Once Meet Her Husband's Eye. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 148 
   
   
 To All But The   Guest, That Dinner Seemed Interminable, But Mr. Rhodes 
 Was So Busy With The   Delicacies Clorinda's Skillful Hands Had Prepared, 
 And So Full Of    Himself, That He Was In A Perfect Glow Of    Content. 
   
   
   
 The Lights Danced Before Elizabeth's Eyes, Every Morsel She Ate Was 
 Swallowed With A Pang, The   Wine Was Like A Bitter Drug On Her Lips, Yet 
 There She Sat In Patient Endurance. 
   
   
   
 Occasionally Mellen Glanced Towards Her, And Her Composure Sent Such A 
 Thrill Of    Rage Through His Soul, That It Was With Difficulty He Could 
 Keep From Springing Up And Overwhelming Her With The   Discovery He Had 
 Made, On The   Spot. 
   
   
   
 The Dinner Was Over At Last, But Tedious As It Had Seemed To Elizabeth, 
 She Would Gladly Have Prolonged It: Anything To Lengthen The   Hours; To 
 Keep Afar Off The   Stillness Of    The   Night, When She Must Undertake That 
 To Which She Had Doomed Herself. 
   
   
   
 But She Would Not Think Of    That; She Dared Not; Madness Lay So Near The 
 Dismal Reflection That It Must Be Swept From Her Mind. 
   
   
   
 They Dragged Through The   Evening; Elizabeth Played Cribbage With Mr. 
 Rhodes, And Elsie Gave Snatches Of    Desultory Music At The   Piano; Every 
 Time Her Fresh Young Voice Rang Out In Joyous Song Elizabeth Started, As 
 If An Unseen Dagger Had Struck Her To The   Heart. 
   
   
   
 "You Will All Come And Pass A Day With Us Before Long, I Hope," Mr. 
 Rhodes Said, With Exuberant Hospitality, When The   Time Came At Last To 
 Order The   Carriage For His Departure. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Only Answered With A Wan Smile. She Could Hardly Stand. Mellen 
 Accompanied His Visitor Through The   Hall, And The   Instant They 
   
 Disappeared Elizabeth Started For The   Door. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 59 (Forced Hospitality) Pg 149 
 "Where Are You Going?" Asked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "To My Room; I Can't Bear This." 
   
   
   
 "I'll Go--" 
   
   
   
 "No, No, Not Yet; Stay Awhile, For Heaven's Sake Let Me Rest Alone One 
 Moment." She Staggered Through The   Dining-Room And Was Gone; When Mellen 
 Entered The   Library Again, Elsie Sat Alone By The   Fire, Teasing The   Cat, 
 Looking Cheerfully Pretty And Childlike. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 150 
   
 The Clock In Elizabeth's Dressing-Room Had Struck Eleven, But There She 
 Sat Desolately Looking Into The   Fire, Just As She Had Sunk Into Her 
 Chair On First Entering The   Chamber. 
   
   
   
 She Heard Her Husband And Elsie Ascend The   Stairs A Full Hour Before, 
 But Mr. Mellen Went Straight On Towards His Own Apartments. He Had Not 
 Entered Hers Since The   Day The   Bracelet Was Found; She Knew Well That He 
 Would Not Intrude Upon Her Then. 
   
   
   
 For Two Long Hours She Had Been Alone With Her Dismal Thoughts, No Sound 
 Broke The   Stillness, Save The   Monotonous Ticking Of    The   Clock Or An 
 Occasional Sob And Moan From The   Half Spent Wind Without. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 151 
   
 There Was Too Much Anxiety And Agony In Her Mind For Any Of    The   Nervous 
 Terrors Which Had Haunted Her During The   Day. Then, As She Thought What 
 The Coming Of    The   Night Would Bring Her, The   Heart In Her Bosom 
 Shuddered. Now It Stood Still And Seemed Hardening Into Iron. If Some 
 Spirit Had Appeared With An Articulate Warning, She Could Not Have Been 
 More Convinced That Exposure And Ruin Were Approaching Her With Rapid 
 Strides. She Would Do Her Best, But That, She Knew In Her Innermost 
 Soul, Would Lead To Destruction. She Looked Back On The   Past Weeks, And 
 Tried To Remember If Her Plans Had Failed Through Her Own Weakness. 
   
   
   
 Before Mellen's Return It Had Seemed Possible To Carry Them Out, To Bury 
 The Past Utterly, And Build A New Palace Of    Hope On Its Grave, But They 
 Had All Failed. It Was Not Her Fault, She Had Borne Up As Bravely As Any 
 Woman Could Have Done Under The   Circumstances, Had Been As Circumspect 
 And Guarded As It Was Possible To Be, But From The   Moment Of    His 
 Inopportune Arrival, Some Untoward Event Had Occurred To Thwart Every 
 Project She Had Endeavered To Carry Out For Her Own Salvation. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Fate," She Muttered, In A Cold Whisper; "It Is Fate! Oh, My God, 
 Help Me, Help Me, For I Have Yet A Right To Pray!" 
   
   
   
 No, Even The   Consolations Of    Prayer Were Denied This Most Wretched 
 Woman; The   Words Seemed To Freeze Upon Her Lips; She Could Only Moan In 
 That Broken Whisper: 
   
   
   
 "My God, Help Me, Help Me!" 
   
   
   
 As She Sat There, The   Door Opened And Elsie Softly Entered The 
 Apartment. She Had Taken Off Her Evening-Dress, And Put On A Loose White 
 Wrapper, And Over That Had Thrown A Crimson Shawl, Which Made The   Pallor 
 That Had Come Over Her Face Still More Apparent. 
   
   
   
 There Was No Light In The   Chamber Except That Given By The   Fire. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Extinguished The   Lamps; The   Gloom And The   Shadows Befitted 
 Her Mournful Thoughts. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 152 
   
   
 "Bessie, Bessie?" Called Elsie, Unable At First To Distinguish Any 
 Object In The   Half Light. "Are You There?" 
   
   
   
 "Here I Am," Was The   Hoarse Answer; "Come In." 
   
   
   
 "I Was So Afraid To Be Alone With Grant," Continued Elsie; "I Felt As If 
 I Should Scream Every Moment." 
   
   
   
 "What Did He Say To You; What Did My Husband Talk About?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Nothing In Particular; He Said Very Little; He Did Not Even Ask 
 Where You Were. I Told Him You Had Gone To Bed With A Headache, But He 
 Did Not Seem To Hear. He Sat And Looked In The   Fire, As If He Were 
 Reading Something In The   Red Hot Coals; After A Long Time He Asked Me If 
 I Loved Him, And Kissed My Forehead. That Was All." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Struck Her Hands Hard Together, Choked Back The   Groan Which 
 Rose To Her Lips, And Sat Gazing Into The   Fire, As If She Too Read 
 Something Terrible In The   Scarlet Caverns Which Were Breaking Up And 
 Forming In Its Midst. 
   
   
   
 "I'm So Cold," Shivered Elsie; "There Isn't Half Enough Coal In The 
 Grate." 
   
   
   
 Cold! The   Chill Had Crept Into Elizabeth's Very Soul Which No Power Of 
 Hers Could Warm, And Close To Her That Weak Creature Crouched, Moaning 
 Out Her Petty Complaints! 
   
   
   
 Even Then, Up To The   Last, While The   Glittering Hands Of    The   Clock Were 
 Seen In The   Firelight, Creeping Swiftly Over The   Dial, And Its Solemn 
 Tick Measured Off The   Awful Minute On Which Elizabeth Had Agreed With 
 Her Own Soul To Go Forth On Her Terrible Errand, The   Wretched Woman Was 
 Compelled To Pause In That Dim Chamber, Worse Than Dead Herself, To 
 Comfort And Soothe The   Creature Who Lay Like A Wounded Fawn On The 
   
 Hearth. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 153 
   
   
 "What Time Is It, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 She Raised Herself And Looked At The   Clock. 
   
   
   
 "Half-Past Eleven," Answered Elizabeth, Solemnly. "My Hour Has Come!" 
   
   
   
 "I Thought It Was Later," Groaned Elsie. "Will It Never Be Morning?" 
   
   
   
 "Soon Enough," Whispered Elizabeth, "Soon Enough." 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder If Grant Has Gone To Bed; I Asked Him If He Was Sleepy, And 
 He--" 
   
   
   
 "Well?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, He Only Gave A Queer Sort Of    Laugh, And Said, 'Sensible People 
 Always Are Sleepy When It Comes Bedtime.'" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Said Truly Her Hour Had Come, But She Could Not Go Yet; 
 She Must Wait Until All Danger Of    Discovery Was Over--Stand There 
 Breathless While Her Husband Forgot Her And Her Agony In Peaceful Sleep. 
 They Were Both Silent For A Time, Then Elsie Began To Shiver Again, Like 
 Some Young Bird Lost From Its Nest In A Storm. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If It Would Only Come Morning!" 
   
   
   
 "Soon Enough, Soon Enough," Repeated Elizabeth, As Before. 
   
   
   
   
 "Do Talk To Me; I Shall Die If You Don't!" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 154 
   
   
 "What Can I Say, Child? I Can Only Wait--Wait." 
   
   
   
 "Wait! What Do You Mean? Oh, I Know--I Know!" 
   
   
   
 The Girl Broke Off With A More Violent Shudder And Buried Her Face In 
 Her Hands. 
   
   
   
 "What Made You Remind Me?" She Cried. "I Shall Go Crazy Now. Bessie! 
 Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 But This Time, When The   Girl Clung To Her, Elizabeth Removed Her Hands, 
 Not Impatiently, But With Quiet Firmness. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Control Yourself," She Said. "I Have Upon Me All That I Can 
 Bear Now. Be Still, Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "I Will! I Will!" She Sobbed. "Oh, Wouldn't It Be Better To Be Dead?" 
   
   
   
 "Better! Yes, A Thousand Times; But It Is Not Easy To Die." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Checked Her Sobs Again, And Caught At The   Hope With Which She Had 
 Sustained Herself All Day. 
   
   
   
 "This Is The   Last Of    It," She Said; "This Night Once Safely Over, And 
 There Is An End." 
   
   
   
 "One Way Or The   Other," Muttered Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
   
 "What Did You Say?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 155 
   
   
   
 "Nothing--Nothing." 
   
   
   
 It Was Worse Than Useless, To Agitate The   Girl's Weakness Afresh With 
 Fears That Lay So Deep In Her Own Mind. Whichever Way The   End Came, 
 Elsie Was Safe. Was The   Creature Thinking That As She Shut Her Eyes And 
 Leaned More Closely Against Her Sister? 
   
   
   
 "Yes, It Will Be All Safe Then," She Went On. "The Money Is Paid; We 
 Shall Have The   Papers; There Is Nothing More To Fear." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Did Not Answer; She Allowed Her To Think That The   Danger From 
 That Quarter Was Removed. It Could Do No Good To Fill Her Mind With 
 Added Fears. 
   
   
   
 "There Is The   Wind Again!" Cried Elsie. "Oh, If It Would Only Stop!" 
   
   
   
 The Sound Recalled All That Lay In The   Coming Hours, And She Was 
 Unnerved Again. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Not Frightened, Are You, Bessie?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose Not; There Is Nothing To Fear." 
   
   
   
 "To Be Alone With Him And--And--Oh, I Ought To Go With You; I'll 
 Try--I'll Try." 
   
   
   
 At That Late Hour Some Remorse Woke In Her Mind For Her Unsisterly 
 Selfishness, But Elizabeth Said Very Kindly: 
   
   
   
 "You Will Stay Here; You Could Do No Good." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 156 
   
 "But I Shall Go Mad While You Are Gone." 
   
   
   
 "You Must Get Into Bed Again." 
   
   
   
 "How Long Shall You Be Away?" 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Tell. Stop--Don't Talk About It. I Shall Go Through With It 
 All; Let Me Alone Till Then." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Writhed To And Fro In Hysterical Weakness. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Be Quiet," Elizabeth Said. "Suppose He Should Hear You?" 
   
   
   
 "Grant? Oh, I'll Be Still--I'll Be Still As Death." 
   
   
   
 "What Time Is It?" Elsie Asked Again. 
   
   
   
 "Almost Twelve; The   Clock Will Strike In A Moment." 
   
   
   
 "How Much Longer Shall You Wait?" Asked The   Girl In A Whisper. "Did He 
 Answer Your Telegram?" 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Expect That He Would, There Was Too Much Danger In It. But 
 Hush, I Must Discover If He Is Asleep." 
   
   
   
 "Grantley?" 
   
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 157 
   
   
   
 "What Was That Noise?" Elizabeth Exclaimed Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 "I Heard Nothing," Elsie Answered, Lifting Her Head And Allowing It To 
 Fall Again On Her Sister's Knee. 
   
   
   
 "It Sounded Like A Step In The   Hall," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "It Was Only Your Fancy," Returned Elsie. "This House Is As Still As The 
 Grave." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Rose From Her Chair And Walked To The   Window. 
   
   
   
 "You Are Not Going?" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "No; I Only Want To Look. Be Still!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Cowered Down On The   Rug And Muffled Herself More Closely In Her 
 Shawl, Lying Quite Still, With A Sort Of    Comfort In The   Feeling Of 
 Warmth Which Began To Creep Over Her. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Pushed Back The   Heavy Curtains And Looked Out Into The   Night. 
 A Stream Of    Dim, Silvery Radiance Shot Into The   Room, And Played Like 
 Rippling Water Over The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Half Started To Her Feet With A Cry. 
   
   
   
 "What Is That? What Is That?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 158 
 "The Moon Is Up," Said Elizabeth, Simply. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Laid Her Head Down Again, Elizabeth Stood Leaning Her Hands On The 
 Window-Sill, Looking Straight Before Her. 
   
   
   
 The Moonlight Was Peculiarly Clear, And Millions Of    Stars Shone Forth 
 With The   Diamond Radiance Seen Only In A Frosty Night. Every Object Was 
 Visible. Hoar Frost Shone Up Whitely From The   Crisp Grass Of    The   Lawn, 
 And Long Black Shadows Were Cast Downward By The   Trees, Shaken Like 
 Drapery When The   Wind Tossed The   Branches Up And Down. 
   
   
   
 From Where Elizabeth Stood She Could Look Out Over The   Withered 
 Flower-Beds And Into The   Thicket Beyond. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly Her Eye Caught Sight Of    A Man Standing Under The   Cypress Tree, 
 Which Rose Up Gloomy And Dark, Its Branches Waving Slowly To And Fro, 
 Looking, To Her Excited Fancy Like Spectral Hands That Beckoned Her 
 Forth To Her Doom. 
   
   
   
 She Uttered A Faint Sound And Strained Her Eyes Towards It With A Chill 
 Feeling Of    Horror. Elsie Was Roused Again By The   Noise, And Asked, 
 Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Matter?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing, Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "What Made You Groan, Then?" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Looking Out," Returned Elizabeth, In A Low Voice, Leaning More 
 Heavily Against The   Window For Support, "He Is There!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 159 
 "Come Away, Come Away!" Cried Elsie, Muffling Her Face More Closely In 
 Her Shawl, As If To Shut Out Some Dreadful Object. "Come Back To The 
 Fire, Elizabeth, Do!" 
   
   
   
 "Surely, If I Can Go Out There To Meet Him," She Said, "I Have Courage 
 Enough To Look At The   Old Tree." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Only Groaned Anew. She Sat Upright And Rested Herself Against The 
 Chair Her Sister Had Left. 
   
   
   
 "How Does The   Night Look, Bessie?" She Asked, In A Low, Scared Tone. 
   
   
   
 "The Moonlight Is So Ghostly," Returned Elizabeth; "It Looks Frightened. 
 No Wonder--No Wonder!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Trembled More Violently, But It Seemed As If Some Power Stronger 
 Than Her Own Will Forced Her To Continue These Harassing Questions. 
   
   
   
 "And The   Cypress, Bessie, How Does It Look?" 
   
   
   
 "Stern And Dark--No Wonder, Sheltering Him," Cried Elizabeth. "It 
 Beckons To Me; The   Branches Look Like Giant Arms Tempting Me To Ruin. I 
 Must Go--I Must Go!" 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Was Little More Than A Whisper, But It Sounded Painfully Sharp 
 And Distinct. Elsie Buried Her Face In Both Hands, Once More To Shut Out 
 The Images It Conjured Up. 
   
   
   
 "Come Back!" She Moaned; "Elizabeth, Come Back!" 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go. It Is Time." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 160 
 "Wait--Wait--Just A Moment! Don't Go Yet--Don't Leave Me--I Shall Die 
 Here Alone." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Dragged Herself Along The   Floor To Where Elizabeth Stood, And 
 Caught Her Dress In A Convulsive Grasp. 
   
   
   
 "Wait A Little--Just A Little?" 
   
   
   
 The Very Weakness Of    This Girl Seemed To Give Elizabeth A Sort Of    Insane 
 Composure. 
   
   
   
 "Let Go My Dress," She Said; "I Must Be Gone." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Stay Here--I Can't!" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still--You Must, And Shall!" 
   
   
   
 She Wrenched Her Garments From Elsie's Hands, And The   Girl Fell 
 Helplessly On The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Creep Into Bed First," She Moaned; "I Shall Run Mad If You Leave 
 Me Here. Oh, I'll Go--I Ought To Go! What An Unnatural Creature I Am! 
 I'll Go!" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk--Don't Think--It Is Too Late," Whispered Elizabeth. "If You 
 Can Pray, Do It." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't--I Daren't! Help Me Up, Elizabeth--Help Me Up." 
   
   
   
 But There Was No Response. Elizabeth Was Bending Towards The   Window 
   
 Again, Looking Straight At The   Cypress Tree; But The   Dread Which Had 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 60 (Waiting For The   Hour) Pg 161 
 Been In Her Face Before Was Weak Compared To The   Horror That Convulsed 
 It Now. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Going There!" She Cried, In An Awful Voice. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Caught Hold Of    Her And Raised Herself So As To Look Out Of    The 
 Window. 
   
   
   
 "Who--Who? What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "See--See!" Continued Elizabeth. "Some One Is Creeping Towards The 
 Cypress. He Has A Spade In His Hand. Merciful God, It Is Too Late!" 
   
   
   
 "Is It Grantley?" Shrieked Elsie. "Is It Grantley?" 
   
   
   
 "There He Goes! I Told You I Heard Steps! My God! My God!" 
   
   
   
 She Fell On Her Knees By The   Window, Still Staring Out Into The   Spectral 
 Light. Elsie Gave One Glance, Saw Her Brother Walking Towards The 
 Cypress, And Then Sank Back, Unable To Venture Another Look. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 162 
   
 Alone In His Room, Grantley Mellen Had Sat For Hours With Only Stern 
 Thoughts For His Companions, And They Grew So Black And Fierce That The 
 Most Terrible Crisis Would Have Been Less Hard To Endure Than That 
 Suspense. 
   
   
   
 He Waited Silent, Immovable, Till The   Last Sound In The   House Died Away; 
 Waited Still For Slumber To Overtake Every Inmate Of    The   Dwelling, That 
 He Might Carry Out The   Plan He Had Formed. 
   
   
   
 He Was Going Out To The   Cypress Tree; He Would Discover If His Wife's 
 Agitation, When He Proposed Digging About It, Was In Any Way Connected 
 With The   Mystery Which Surrounded Her. He Believed That It Was So, 
 Though In What Manner It Was Impossible To Divine. Perhaps There Were 
 Letters Hidden There--Some Condemning Evidence Against Her Which She Had 
 Found No Opportunity Since His Return To Destroy. Whatever It Was, He 
 Would Discover It, Drag It Out, And With This Fresh Proof Of    Her 
 Treachery In His Hands, Overwhelm Her With A Knowledge Of    Her Guilt. 
   
   
   
 He, Too, Sat Watching The   Clock, Counting The   Strokes As The   Hours 
 Sounded, But To Him The   Time Appointed Did Not Arrive Quickly. It Seemed 
 As If The   Hands Scarcely Moved; In His Mad Impatience He Thought The 
 Appointed Instant Never Would Approach. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Terrible Vigil That He Kept; The   Strongest Man Could Not For 
 Many Hours Have Endured That Strain Of    Suspense, While Tortured By Such 
 Fiendish Whispers As Moaned In His Ear. 
   
   
   
 The Time Came At Last; The   Moonlight Streamed Pale And Uncertain Through 
 The Casement; No Sound Broke The   Stillness, Even The   Wind Had Ceased Its 
 Moaning. He Could Go Forth Now Without Fear Of    Discovery. 
   
   
   
 He Could Go Forth, But To What? 
   
   
   
 His Very Inability To Form An Idea Of    The   Discoveries He Might Make, 
 Increased The   Fever Of    His Impatience. He Could Wait No Longer--Not A 
 Moment--Not A Second. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 163 
 He Opened The   Door And Crept Cautiously Through The   Gallery, Down Stairs 
 Into The   Lower Hall, Undid The   Fastenings Of    The   Outer Door And Passed 
 On To The   Veranda. 
   
   
   
 The Garden Tools Were Some Of    Them In A Closet In The   Area; He Went Down 
 The Steps, Opened The   Door, Took Out A Spade And Hurried Towards The 
 Cypress Tree. 
   
   
   
 There He Was, Standing Under The   Moaning Branches, His Head Bare, 
 Digging Wildly And Aimlessly About The   Roots, Peering At Every Lump Of 
 Earth With His Insane Gaze, Ready To Believe That He Had At Last Come 
 Upon That Nameless Thing For Which He Sought. 
   
   
   
 And While He Dug Furiously Into The   Earth, Elizabeth Mellen Knelt By The 
 Window-Seat Watching Him; And Elsie Lay Upon The   Floor, So Utterly 
 Prostrated That She Could Only Cry Out To Elizabeth At Intervals In Her 
 Sharp, Discordant Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Is He There Yet--Is He There?" 
   
   
   
 "Still There," She Answered. 
   
   
   
 "What Is He Doing?" 
   
   
   
 "Digging, Digging! He Is On The   Wrong Side Of    The   Tree." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Gave A Sigh Of    Relief. 
   
   
   
 "No, No," Continued Elizabeth; "He Stops To Throw The   Earth Back--He Is 
 Going Farther Round." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 164 
 "Has He Found The   Place--Has He?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Yet." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Could Not Even Groan; Her Breath Came In Quick Gasps; Her Hands 
 Tore Madly At The   Carpet, But Elizabeth Leaned Motionless Against The 
 Window-Sill, Watching Always With That Strained Gaze. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is He Now, Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "He Has Not Reached It--He Is Near! No! He Is Digging Again--He Has Not 
 Found The   Place." 
   
   
   
 "If We Could Only Stop Him," Cried Elsie, Roused To New Courage. "If I 
 Opened My Window And Called Out." 
   
   
   
 "Too Late, Too Late!" 
   
   
   
 "But He Will Find It--He Will Find It!" 
   
   
   
 "Then God Help Me, I Can Do No More!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Sprang Up With Another Shriek. 
   
   
   
 "You'll Tell--You'll Tell! I Know You Will Give Way--And Grant Will 
 Murder You--Murder Us All." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Caught The   Frantic Creature In Her Arms, And Forced Her Back 
 On The   Couch. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 165 
 Lie Still," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Go, I Say--Let Me Go! I Want To Die--I Won't Live After He Finds 
 You Out. I'll Kill You, Elizabeth, If You Don't Let Me Go." 
   
   
   
 But Elizabeth Held Her Firmly In Spite Of    Her Insane Struggles, Crying 
 Out: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Nothing To You--You Have No Cause To Fear. You Are Mad, Mad! I 
 Tell You The   Trouble Is Mine; Whatever Comes Falls On My Head; Be Still, 
 Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "You Promise. Swear It--Swear Not To Bring My Name In." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Sworn And I Will Keep My Oath," Returned Elizabeth. "Disgrace, 
 Infamy, Death--I Will Bear Them All Alone. What Should I Gain By 
 Dragging You Down With Me?" 
   
   
   
 She Fell Away From The   Girl As She Spoke, But Elsie Did Not Attempt To 
 Rise; She Lay Still Now, Exhausted By Her Recent Violence, And Reassured 
 By Elizabeth's Promise. 
   
   
   
 Again The   Woman Leaned Against The   Window-Sill And Looked Out Towards 
 The Tree. Mellen Was At Work Still, More Furiously Than Ever, Throwing 
 Up Great Shovelsful Of    Earth And Dashing Them Down With Frantic Haste. 
   
   
   
 "Is He There Yet?" Called Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes! How He Works--Dig--Dig--Dig!" 
   
   
   
 She Stopped Suddenly: The   Silence Raised Wilder Horror In Elsie's Mind. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 166 
 "Has He Found It?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Yet. He Is Standing Still Now, He Is Throwing The   Earth Back." 
   
   
   
 "What Now--What Now?" Called Elsie, When Elizabeth Paused. 
   
   
   
 "He Is Looking About--He Is Puzzled. There Is Only That Place Left--He 
 Will Miss It. The   Shadows Are Blackest There." 
   
   
   
 Another Instant Of    Intent Watching, Then A Low Cry. 
   
   
   
 "He Is There--He Is There!" 
   
   
   
 "Stop Him!" Shrieked Elsie. "Shout To Him!" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Whispered Hoarsely: 
   
   
   
 "Too Late! Too Late!" 
   
   
   
 "Is He Digging?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes; Wait--Wait!" 
   
   
   
 She Clutched The   Window-Sill Until Her Nails Bent And Broke Against The 
 Woodwork. 
   
   
   
 "First On One Side, Then The   Other," She Whispered. "He Doesn't Touch 
 The Right Spot--I Know It So Well--Night And Day I Have Seen It----" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 167 
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 She Never Heeded The   Mad Cry, Pressed Closer And Closer To The 
 Window-Frame, Staring Out As If Every Energy Of    Her Nature Was Centred 
 In That Gaze. 
   
   
   
 "He Has Not Found It! He Stops Again--He Throws Down The   Spade! He Is 
 Stamping On The   Ground. Oh! Once More!" 
   
   
   
 Then Another Pause, And At Last Elizabeth Cried In The   Same Sharp 
 Whisper: 
   
   
   
 "He Is Throwing The   Earth Back--He Turns Away!" 
   
   
   
 "Saved! Saved!" Shrieked Elsie. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Watched Her Husband's Movements Still. He Stood For Some 
 Moments In Quiet, Then Walked About The   Tree; She Could Feel The   Baffled 
 Rage That Shook Him. 
   
   
   
 He Turned Away At Last And Disappeared Around The   Corner Of    The   House. 
 Then Elizabeth Sprang To Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Where Are You Going?" Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Lie Still--Don't Speak, On Your Life!" 
   
   
   
 She Ran To The   Door And Locked It, Then Threw Herself Down By The   Fire. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 61 (The Midnight Search) Pg 168 
   
 "He Might Come In And Find Us," She Whispered. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Crept Across The   Floor Again, Seeking Protection At Her Side. 
 There They Waited, Hushing Their Breaths, Listening For The   Echo Of    His 
 Step On The   Stairs. It Came At Last, Muffled And Cautious, But Terribly 
 Distinct To Their Strained Senses. He Half Paused At The   Room Where They 
 Were, Passed On, The   Door Of    His Chamber Opened And Shut. 
   
   
   
 "He Has Gone In," Said Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Saved! Saved!" Broke Again From Elsie, But There Was No Answering Echo 
 From The   Woman By Her Side. 
   
   
   
 For A Time They Sat Motionless, Whether Moments Or Hours Neither Of    Them 
 Ever Could Have Told. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 169 
 At Last Elizabeth Rose, Moved Noiselessly Across The   Chamber, While 
 Elsie Raised Her Head To Look. 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Going To Do?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "You Know," Elizabeth Answered. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 170 
   
   
 At Last Elizabeth Rose, Moved Noiselessly Across The   Chamber, While 
 Elsie Raised Her Head To Look. 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Going To Do?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "You Know," Elizabeth Answered. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 171 
   
   
 "You Won't--You Can't! Oh, Wait--Wait!" 
   
   
   
 "And To-Morrow Have The   Whole Household Look On While The   Work Is More 
 Thoroughly Done!" 
   
   
   
 "Is There No Other Way?" 
   
   
   
 "None. This Is The   Last Hope; I Shall Try It." 
   
   
   
 There Was No Elation In Her Voice At The   Danger She Had Escaped, No Hope 
 Rising Up Now That She Might Go Through Her Task In Safety, No Dread 
 Either Of    What She Had To Do, Only Stern Determination, The   Chill Of 
 Utter Despair, Ready To Struggle But Not To Hope. She Wrapped A Shawl 
 About Her Without The   Slightest Appearance Of    Haste, And Stood Still A 
 Little Longer, More Like A Marble Statue Endowed With The   Power Of 
 Motion Than A Breathing, Living Creature. 
   
   
   
 "Are You Going?" Called Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; I Shall Not Be Long--Not Long." 
   
   
   
 But Elsie Rushed After Her And Caught Her In Her Arms. 
   
   
   
 "Every Moment Is Worth A Whole Life," Cried Elizabeth. "Let Me Go!" 
   
   
   
 She Forced The   Girl To Release Her Hold, And With One Feeble Wail Elsie 
 Fell Senseless To The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 "Better So," Muttered Elizabeth, "Better So!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 172 
   
 The Excitement She Was Laboring Under Gave This Woman New Strength. She 
 Raised The   Insensible Girl, Carried Her Through The   Vacant Chamber, And 
 Laid Her On The   Bed In Her Own Room. She Drew The   Bedclothes Over Her 
 Inanimate Form And Turned Away. 
   
   
   
 "Now For The   End," She Murmured, "The Bitter, Bitter End." 
   
   
   
 She Went Back To Her Own Room, Closing The   Doors After Her, Then, 
 Without Further Delay, Passed Down The   Private Staircase Which Led To 
 The Little Entry Off The   Library. 
   
   
   
 Once On The   Stairs She Paused To Listen, But There Was No Sound, And She 
 Hurried On Noiseless As A Spirit. One Of    The   Shutters Was Ajar, 
 Admitting A Few Gleams Of    Light, By Which She Could See To Unbolt The 
 Door. 
   
   
   
 She Was Out In The   Air At Last; The   First Step Was Taken In Safety--In 
 Her Turn She Flew Towards The   Cypress Tree. She Was Under Its Shadow, 
 The Branches Writhed And Moaned Like Living Things, The   Moon Shot In And 
 Out Of    The   Gathering Clouds, And Cast A Flickering, Uncertain Light 
 About That Was More Terrible Than The   Deepest Gloom. 
   
   
   
 As She Stood In The   Depth Of    The   Shadows, A Man Came Out From The   Thick 
 Darkness That Lay Under A Neighboring Clump Of    White Pines, And Drew 
 Close To Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Been Here Some Time," He Whispered. "Everything Is Ready Out 
 Yonder--Rather Rough Work For A Gentleman, But Take It As A Proof How 
 Ready I Am To Help You, Even After All The   Money Is Paid In. But Do You 
 Know That Mellen Has Been Here?" 
   
   
   
 "I Saw Him--I Know It; We Have No Time!" 
   
   
   
 "Fortunately, He Will Know Why The   Earth Is Broken Up, Having Done It 
   
 With His Own Hands," Said The   Man, With A Suppressed Laugh, That Made 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 173 
 Elizabeth Shudder. "Better Still, He Has Left The   Spade--Threw It Down 
 In Angry Disappointment. That Is Fortunate, For Mine Was Partly Disabled 
 Out Yonder: Now Show Me The   Exact Spot." 
   
   
   
 She Had No Need To Search, Only Too Well She Knew The   Place. Night And 
 Day For Weeks The   Dread Spot Had Been With Her, In Every Dream She Had 
 Watched Men Digging, Digging--Digging With Frantic Haste; And, As In Her 
 Dreams, All Strength Seemed To Fail, And Some Unseen Power To Hold Her 
 Back, So Now, In That Frightful Reality, Her Arms Fell Half Paralyzed, 
 And She Could Not Lift Her Hand To Point Out The   Spot. 
   
   
   
 To And Fro The   Branches Swayed Above Her Head, Beating Themselves About, 
 Moaning Like Evil Voices. The   Wind Swept Up Chill And Warningly. 
   
   
   
 Such A Terrible Face It Was That Confronted The   Man--Such A Pale 
 Terrified Face, Lighted Up With Those Agonized Eyes, That Seemed To Grow 
 Large And Wild In The   Moonlight. 
   
   
   
 The Man Stood Before Her, Leaning On His Spade, Waiting. 
   
   
   
 "It Is There Just In That Line Of    Moonlight," She Said At Last, Pointing 
 Downward With Her Finger. 
   
   
   
 The Man Lifted The   Spade With All His Fierce Might, And Struck It Deep 
 Into The   Earth, Which The   Cold Nights Had Frozen, Until It Gave Out A 
 Sharp Ringing Sound. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Held Her Breath; What If That Sound Had Reached The   House! 
   
   
   
 Another Firm Downward Thrust Of    The   Spade Was Scarcely Heard. The   Crust 
 Was Broken, The   Earth Grew Soft And Yielding--The Wretched Woman 
 Remembered How Carefully It Had Been Packed Down Over The   Spot. For 
 Nights After, The   Hollow Sound Of    The   Spade Had Rung In Her Ears, And 
   
 Nothing Could Dull Its Echo. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 62 (Under The   Cedar) Pg 174 
   
   
 A Horrible Fear Was Coming Over Her, A Supernatural, Ghostly Dread, That 
 Made Her Flesh Creep And The   Hair Rise On Her Temples. 
   
   
   
 Spadeful After Spadeful Of    Earth Was Thrown Out, But Still The   Bottom 
 Was Not Reached. She Had Not Thought It Deep--So Deep. If It Should Be 
 Empty--If Nothing Was There! 
   
   
   
 What If The   Place Had Been Searched Before, If The   Least Possibility Of 
 Removing That Terrible Evidence Was Gone Beyond Her Power! 
   
   
   
 The Idea Was Too Maddening, And She Shook Off The   Nightmare-Like 
 Oppression Which Had Been Upon Her, As The   Spade Suddenly Struck Some 
 Substance Harder Than The   Earth, And Rang Out With A Dull, Heavy Sound. 
   
   
   
 For One Instant She Started Back. She Was Alone In The   Night, Alone With 
 That Man, Who Uttered An Exclamation Of    Delight That His Task Was So 
 Near Done. Elizabeth Drew Back. She Dared Not Even Peer Into The   Cavity. 
 It Was Choked Up With Shadows, And Their Blackness Seemed To Warn Her 
 Off. 
   
   
   
 The Mighty Strength That Had Carried This Woman Forward Till Now, Left 
 Her. The   Cold Pierced Her Through And Through; Still She Found Strength 
 To Speak, And Implored The   Man To Complete His Work. He Took Up The 
 Spade Again, Dropped It Into The   Impalpable Darkness Of    The   Hole And 
 Pressed It Down, Leaning His Whole Weight Upon It. 
   
   
   
 She Shivered Violently Now. A Sharp Pain Ran Through Her Chest, As If 
 She, Too, Had Been Putting Forth Some Great Physical Energy. Shadows 
 From The   Disturbed Cypress Boughs Were Falling All About Her, Breaking 
 And Forming Again In A Thousand Fantastic Movements. But One Shadow, 
 Dark, Solid And Still, Fell Across A Gleam Of    Moonlight At Her Feet, 
 Freezing Her To The   Heart. She Looked Slowly Up And Saw Her Husband. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 175 
   
 For Several Seconds The   Husband And Wife Remained Looking At Each Other 
 In Utter Silence; The   Moaning Of    The   Cypress Boughs Sounded Louder And 
 More Weird; Through The   Whirl Of    Her Senses Elizabeth Heard It Still. 
   
   
   
 "Come Forward," She Heard Her Husband's Voice Say At Length, In The 
 Hard, Icy Tones Of    Concentrated Passion. "Come Forward, Woman, That I 
 May See Your Face." 
   
   
   
 The Words Seemed To Come From A Great Distance; Looking Over At Him, It 
 Seemed As If That Shallow Trench Between Them Was A Bottomless Abyss 
 Which No Power Could Bridge Over,--The Gulf Between Them For Ever And 
 Ever. 
   
   
   
 "Come Forward, I Say." 
   
   
   
 She Staggered Slowly Into The   Moonlight; The   Warning Was Fulfilled; 
 Ruin, Disgrace Had Come; Yet There She Stood Speechless, Motionless, 
 Unable Even To Give Utterance To A Moan. 
   
   
   
 The Man Who Had Been Digging, Flung Down His Spade With A Smothered 
 Oath. 
   
   
   
 For A Little Time Mellen Stood Almost As Still And Helpless As Herself. 
 Suddenly, In A Voice That Sounded Scarcely Human, He Turned Upon This 
 Man. 
   
   
   
 "Take Up The   Spade, And Finish Your Work!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 176 
   
   
 With Something Between A Laugh And An Oath, North Snatched The   Spade, 
 Plunged It Into The   Grave, And Pressed All His Force Upon It. Slowly The 
 Edge Of    A Box Appeared. That Evil Man Seemed To Triumph In His Gloomy 
 Work: Placed One Foot On The   Handle Of    The   Spade To Hold It Firmly, Bent 
 Down And Dragged The   Box Into The   Moonlight. 
   
   
   
 Pulling The   Spade Up From The   Crumbling Earth, He Raised It On High, And 
 Was About To Dash The   Box Open. Elizabeth Lifted Her Hands In Mute 
 Appeal. 
   
   
   
 She Hoped Nothing From Her Husband's Forbearance. The   Action Was Only An 
 Instinct Of    Her Whirling Senses, Such As Makes A Drowning Man Clutch At 
 Straws; But With It Her Limbs Gave Way, And She Fell Upon Her Knees By 
 The Box, Still Lifting Her White Face To That Stem, Determined 
 Countenance. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think To Oppose Me Even Now?" He Exclaimed. "I Wonder I Do Not 
 Kill You. Ask This Man, This Double Dyed Villain To Dig Deeper His Pit, 
 Which Has Concealed Your Infamy, And Bury You There Alive,--That Would 
 Be A Mercy To Us Both." 
   
   
   
 "If You Would Only Kill Me," She Moaned, "Only Kill Me." 
   
   
   
 "Stand Up," He Cried Again; "Stand Up, I Say." 
   
   
   
 But She Stretched Out Her Hands Over The   Box; Some Insane Idea Of    Still 
 Preserving It From His Touch, Rushed Across Her Mind. 
   
   
   
 "Open It," He Said, Turning Fiercely On North; "I Will Look On This 
 Dishonor With My Own Eyes." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Open It; Don't Open It! Let Us Pass Away From Your Sight For 
   
 Ever." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 177 
   
 Mellen Caught Her Arm And Pulled Her Roughly Away. 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Not Touch The   Dead," She Cried; "Kill Me But Do Not Commit 
 Sacrilege." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Struggled On To Her Knees, And Wound Her Arms About Him In A 
 Convulsive Grasp: He Shook Her Off With Loathing, As If A Poisonous 
 Reptile Had Brushed His Garments. 
   
   
   
 North Stood With An Evil Light In His Eyes, Looking On Mellen, Snatched 
 The Spade From His Grasp, And While A Despairing Cry Died On Elizabeth's 
 Lips, Dashed It Upon The   Cover; Again And Again, Till The   Frail Board 
 Split, Revealing A Gleam Of    White Underneath. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Was Lying On The   Ground--Not Insensible; No Such Blessed 
 Relief Came To Her--But Incapable Of    A Movement; Watching Her Husband 
 Always With Those Insane Eyes. 
   
   
   
 His Passion Had Exhausted Itself In This Sacrilegious Violence, And He 
 Stood Over The   Shattered Box, Struck With Remorseful Awe. But The   Wind 
 Swept Over It, Lifting Some Folds Of    Transparent Muslin From A Little 
 Face That Elizabeth Had Seen Night And Day In Her Thoughts And Her 
 Dreams, Since The   Dreadful Night When That Grave Was Dug Under The 
 Cypress Tree. 
   
   
   
 She Saw The   Face; Saw Her Husband Looking Down Upon It; Saw All The 
 Shuddering Horror In His Eyes. Still She Could Not Move. 
   
   
   
 "This Has Been A Murder!" He Hissed Through His Clenched Teeth. "I Swear 
 That The   Guilty Ones, Even If My Own Name Is Dragged Down To Infamy With 
 Them, Shall Be Brought To Judgment." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," She Moaned; "Not Murder; Not That." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 178 
   
 He Caught Her Arm Again And Lifted Her Up. 
   
   
   
 "Tell The   Truth," He Cried; "I Will Hear It!" 
   
   
   
 She Could Only Stare At Him With An Affrighted Gaze. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Bring The   Whole Neighborhood To Look," He Went On; "I Will Drag 
 This Secret Guilt Out In The   Face Of    Day If You Do Not Speak! I Will 
 Give You No Time; No Chance Of    Escape; Speak, Or I Will Rouse The   Whole 
 House, And Let Them See You Here With This Vile Man, At Your Guilty 
 Work." 
   
   
   
 "Wait," She Shivered; "Wait!" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know What This Is?" He Cried. "The Murder Of    A Child! Do You 
 Know That To-Morrow May Find You A Criminal In The   Hands Of 
 Justice--You, My Wife! You, In Whose Care I Entrusted Not Only My Honor 
 But The   Most Innocent Soul That Ever Lived. Speak Then! Expect No Mercy 
 From Me; Not To Save My Own Honor; Not To Keep My Own Soul Would I Lift 
 One Finger To Help You! Think Of    It! Picture It To Yourself!--The Eager 
 Crowd Gathering About This Spot; The   Hootings And Execrations That Will 
 Follow You Forth To Prison! Think Of    The   Days And Nights In Your Lonely 
 Cell; Remember The   Trial! The   Sentence! The   Horrible Death! You Shall 
 Not Escape! You Shall Not Escape One Of    These Things." 
   
   
   
 "Grantley! Grantley!" 
   
   
   
 "Not Content With One Crime, You Have Added Murder; Striving To Hide 
 Your Guilt With A Deeper Sin!" 
   
   
   
 "This Child Died," She Moaned; "It Was God's Own Mercy, Not My Crime!" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 179 
 "Speak Then, And Tell The   Whole Truth. Do It. But Have No Thought That 
 Even Confession Can Save You; Never Hope For Mercy From My Weakness! You 
 Can Have No Enemy Who Will Prove So Relentless As I Will; If There Was A 
 Hope Of    Your Escape I Would Hunt You Both Down To Utter Disgrace--Nay, 
 To Death Itself!" 
   
   
   
 "It Is Only To Die," She Muttered; "Only To Die." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Speak; Will You Confess? Tell Me How You Murdered It?" 
   
   
   
 "There Was No Murder." 
   
   
   
 "But You Buried It; You And This Fiend Who Shared Your Guilt? Speak That 
 Man's Name; I Will Have It, And From Your Lips. But, Oh, If You Have 
 Degraded My Sister With This Secret; If You Have Blighted Her Innocence 
 With A Knowledge Of    Your Guilt----" 
   
   
   
 "Stop," She Broke In; "Stop! Do Not Speak Of    Her." 
   
   
   
 Even In That Moment Some Recollections Came Upon Her, And Her Face Fell 
 Forward, Bowed Down To Her Marble Bosom. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Knows Nothing," She Said; "For Her Sake Spare Me." 
   
   
   
 "If You Wish To Escape Having Your Shame Dragged Before The   Whole World, 
 Tell Me The   Truth." 
   
   
   
 "For Her Sake, For Elsie's, Have Mercy! I Don't Expect It--But, 
 Remember, Disgrace To Me Reflects Not Only On You But Her! Think Of 
 That--Don't Blight Her Whole Future In Crushing Me!" 
   
   
   
 "I Left Her In Your Hands--She Has Been Living In Daily Intercourse With 
 You--You Have Stained Her Lips With Your Kisses--Degraded Her By Your 
   
 Affection." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 180 
   
   
 "I Have Not Hurt Her," She Cried; "I Tell You She Never Received Harm 
 From Me." 
   
   
   
 There Was Only One Thought In Her Mind, To Preserve Elsie From His 
 Anger--The Worst Had Come To Her Now. Her Present Agony Was Too Great 
 For Dread--The Shame Of    The   World--The Most Loathsome Prison--Nothing 
 Could Bring Such Pangs As This Wrenching Away Of    Hope And Happiness. 
   
   
   
 She Sat Upright On The   Ground, Folding Her Hands In Her Lap. Weaker 
 Women Would Have Fainted, Perhaps Gone Mad, But When The   First Dizzy 
 Whirl Had Left Her Senses, She Could See And Think Clearly. 
   
   
   
 "With This Man You Alone Buried The   Child. Will You Own It, Or Shall I 
 Charge The   Servants As Your Accomplices--Will You Carry Out Your Guilt 
 To The   Last, And Let Others Suffer That You May Escape?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No! I Do Not Struggle. See, I Do Not Defend Myself. Let It Fall On 
 Me! But No Murder, Do Not Charge Me With Murder. Oh, I Am Not So Bad As 
 That--I Could Not Harm One Of    God's Creatures." 
   
   
   
 "Is Not Your Sin Worse Than Murder? Why, The   Blackest Criminal Has White 
 Hands Compared To Yours! You Whom I Loved And Trusted--You Have Dragged 
 A Man's Soul Through The   Depths Of    Your Sin." 
   
   
   
 "I Have Not, I Have Not!" She Broke Forth. 
   
   
   
 He Pointed To The   Box--He Turned His Finger To The   Man Who Stood In The 
 Shadows, Shrouded With Blackness, Like The   Fiend He Was. What Could She 
 Say--How Could She Deny With That Evidence At Her Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My God, Have Mercy!" She Groaned. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 181 
 "Don't Take His Name On Your Lips--Don't Curse Yourself More Deeply By A 
 Prayer!" 
   
   
   
 She Crouched Lower On The   Ground, Her Wild Eyes Were Raised To Heaven, 
 But There Was No Help--No Aid. 
   
   
   
 "All The   Facts--I Will Hear Them From Your Own Lips--Speak." 
   
   
   
 She Was Silent. 
   
   
   
 "I Know--I Have Been On Your Track For Days. It Was Not Enough That You 
 Destroyed My Life, Trampled On My Honor, But You Must Choose For The 
 Partner Of    Your Guilt The   Man Who Had Most Cruelly Wronged Me--The One 
 Foe I Had On Earth." 
   
   
   
 "No, No! I Never Saw That Man--Never!" 
   
   
   
 "Peace, Woman! I Tell You That Man Standing Yonder With A Grin Of    Satan 
 On His Lips, Is William Ford." 
   
   
   
 She Did Cry Out Then--This Was A Horror Of    Which She Had Not Dreamed. 
   
   
   
 "I Never Knew It; I Never Knew It." 
   
   
   
 "And You Love This Wretch? Through Him You Shall Suffer!" 
   
   
   
 "I Hate Him, Loathe Him!" She Cried. "Oh, In This One Thing Believe 
 Me--I Never Knew It Was Ford. The   Name Was Changed To Deceive Me." 
   
   
   
 "I Would Not Believe A Word From Your Lips Though You Brought An Angel 
   
 To Witness It." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 63 (Face To Face) Pg 182 
   
   
   
 Then He Looked Down At The   Little Coffin, And A Fierce Gust Of    Insanity 
 Swept Over Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Send For Some Officer Of    Justice." 
   
   
   
 She Caught His Arm And Held Him Firmly. 
   
   
   
 "For Elsie's Sake--Don't Overshadow Her Life With The   Shame You Hurl On 
 Me. Let Me Go Away--You Shall Never Hear Of    Me Again--I Will Never Cross 
 Your Path! I Do Not Ask For Mercy, But For Your Sister's Sake, For Your 
 Own Honored Name, Let Me Go Away And Die." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 183 
   
 Lost And Guilty As This Woman Was, There Existed Still One Human Virtue 
 In Her Soul--Even In His Rage Mellen Could Feel That She Spoke The 
 Truth--She Was Not Asking Mercy For Herself--She Was Pleading For The 
 Innocent Girl Whose Future Would Be Destroyed Were It Known How Vile The 
 Creature Was With Whom She Had Been The   Associate. 
   
   
   
 "Where Will You Go--What Will You Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Anything--Anything! You Shall Never Hear From Me Again." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 184 
   
 "You Are Going With This Man!" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Life So Horrible That I Would Not Prefer It To His 
 Presence," She Said; "No Death So Shameful That It Would Not Be Heaven 
 Compared To Seeing His Face Again." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Brief Pause Then; Mellen Grasped Her By The   Arm. 
   
   
   
 She Thought He Was About To Kill Her. She Sank On Her Knees And A Broken 
 Prayer Rose To Her Lips. She Would Not Have Struggled; She Would Have 
 Knelt There And Received Death Patiently From His Hands. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Think Me Lost And Vile As Yourself?" He Cried, Reading Her 
 Thoughts In This Gesture. "I Do Not Want Your Life--Do With It What You 
 Will! For My Innocent Sister's Sake I Will Spare You--But Go--Go Where I 
 Never Can Hear Your Name--Let Me Have No Reason To Know That You Exist! 
 If You Cross My Path Again, Nothing Shall Keep Me From Exposing You To 
 The Whole World." 
   
   
   
 All At Once, North Came Out From The   Shadows That Had Concealed His 
 Face, And Stood Before The   Man He Had So Foully Wronged. 
   
   
   
 "Grantley Mellen," He Said, "For Your Own Sake, Believe Me. If This 
 Woman Will Not Speak, I Am Not Coward Enough To Keep Silent." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Stepped Forward, Her Head Raised, Her Eyes Flashing. 
   
   
   
 "But I Charge You--North Or Ford, I Charge You, Make No Defence For Me. 
 At Your Hand, Neither He Or I, Will Accept It. There Has Been No Murder, 
 There Must Be None. If This Most Wronged Man Grants Us The   Mercy Of 
 Silence, It Is Enough." 
   
   
   
 "But I Am Not Brute Enough To----" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 185 
   
 "Peace," Said Elizabeth; "If You Would Serve Me, Obey Him." 
   
   
   
 "Obey Him," Answered North, With A Sneer. "I Would Do Almost Anything. 
 Yes, And I Will Do Even That; But You Are The   Only Woman On Earth For 
 Whom I Would So Bend And Creep To This Man." 
   
   
   
 These Words Stung Mellen Like Vipers, But He Would Not Allow Those Two 
 Criminals To Know How His Heart Writhed. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Well," He Said; "There Is More To Be Done. Go And Finish Your 
 Work." 
   
   
   
 North Took Up The   Spade. 
   
   
   
 "Remember," He Said. "It Is For Her Sake." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Made An Effort To Speak. 
   
   
   
 "Be Still," Said Mellen, "We Need No More Words." 
   
   
   
 North Began Throwing The   Earth Back Into The   Trench, Elizabeth Sat Still 
 And Watched Him. 
   
   
   
 It Seemed To Her That She Did Not Suffer--There Was Nothing In Her Mind 
 Save The   Blank Feeling Which One Might Experience Sitting Over The   Ruin 
 An Earthquake Had Made, After Burying Home, Love, Everything The   Soul 
 Clings To. North Filled The   Chasm And Smoothed The   Earth Down Over It 
 Carefully. Then, Without A Pause, He Straightened The   Lid Of    The 
 Coffin--There Was No Haste, No Recoiling--He Drove Back The   Nails That 
 Had Been Loosened, Into Their Place--Then He Raised The   Box In His Arms, 
 Saying, Only: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 186 
   
 "Come!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Walked Forward, Elizabeth Followed A Little Behind--She Did Not 
 Ask A Single Question, But Moved Slowly Down The   Avenue Towards The 
 Outer Gates. They Passed Through, Out Into The   High Road, Up The   Little 
 Hill, Mellen Walking Sternly On, And The   Woman Following, North Marching 
 Forward With Long Strides, Bearing The   Coffin On His Shoulder. 
   
   
   
 They Reached The   Graveyard; The   Fence Was Broken In One Place; Mellen 
 Wrenched Off The   Picket And Forced A Passage. He Passed Through, And 
 Elizabeth Mechanically Kept In His Footsteps. At The   Lower End Of    The 
 Yard Was A Single Grave, With The   Earth Still Fresh Around It; Not A 
 Tuft Of    Grass Had Sprung On The   Torn Soil, But Dead Leaves Had Drifted 
 Over It, And The   Frost Crusted It Drearily, Turning Its Moisture To Ice. 
 Elizabeth Might Have Recognised This Grave As One That Had Been Given To 
 A Fair Woman Who Had Perished In The   Late Shipwreck, Had She Found Any 
 Room For Thought Out Of    Her Great Misery. But She Only Saw A 
 Dreary-Looking Grave, At Which North Paused. He Set Down The   Coffin And 
 Again Raised His Spade. Elizabeth Stood By, Silently Turning To Stone, 
 As It Were. She Watched Him Dig A Deep Cavity, Saw Him Lower The   Box 
 Down Into It, Then He Began To Fill Up The   Gap. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Done, Your Sin Is Buried; We Part, And Forever," Said Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "We Part Here!" Echoed Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "I Have No More To Say," He Went On; "If You Can Live, Do So; But, 
 Remember, Death Comes At Last--Death And The   Judgment. I Think, Had Your 
 Sin Been Other Than It Is, I Could Have Promised You Forgiveness In Your 
 Last Hour. But The   Horror Of    Your Crime In Choosing That Man----" 
   
   
   
 "I Never Knew It," She Broke In. "Oh, Believe That--Do Believe That! I 
 Ask Nothing More--I Have No Right Even To Ask So Much--But If You Should 
 One Day Hear That I Am Dead, Believe That I Have Now Told You The 
 Truth." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 187 
 "You Have The   Means Of    Subsistence," He Went On; "The Stocks I Settled 
 Upon You Will Be Sufficient For Your Support. If You Ever See This 
 Wretch Again, It Is Because You Are Altogether Bad." 
   
   
   
 "Only Say That When I Am Dead You Will Pardon Me--Only Say That, 
 Grantley Mellen, For I Have Great Need Of    One Kind Word." 
   
   
   
 "You Will Be Careful That Your Name Never Reaches My Ear," He Went On, 
 Regardless Of    Her Appeal. "Hide Yourself In Some Strange Land, Where No 
 Tidings Of    You May Ever Come Near My Home. I Warn You, For Your Own 
 Sake." 
   
   
   
 "Give Me Your Forgiveness In My Dying Hour; Only That, Grantley, For I 
 Have Loved You So!" 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not Promise It. This Mockery Is Worse Than Your Sin!" He 
 Exclaimed. "If It Were To Keep Your Soul From Eternal Torture, I Could 
 Not Speak A Pardoning Word." 
   
   
   
 She Fell Forward Upon The   Ground. 
   
   
   
 "Only For My Death-Bed--Your Pardon For My Death-Bed?" 
   
   
   
 "Never! Never!" 
   
   
   
 His Voice Rang Out Clear And Sharp, As Steel Striking Steel. It Was Like 
 The Sound Of    Prison Doors Shutting Out The   Last Gleam Of    Light And Hope 
 From A Condemned Criminal. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Found Here," He Said; "Nor Be Heard Of    Again. We Are Parting 
 Now Forever. Take The   Shelter Of    My Roof For The   Rest Of    This Miserable 
 Night. I Will Not Send You Forth In Darkness--Go, But We Meet No More!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 188 
   
   
 He Turned And Walked Away; She Watched Him Threading His Path Among The 
 Graves, And It Seemed As If She Must Die When Her Eyes Lost Him. 
   
   
   
 He Had Reached The   Palings, He Was Passing Through. She Raised Herself, 
 Her Last Expiring Energy Went Out In One Agonized Appeal: 
   
   
   
 "Your Pardon--For My Death-Bed--Grantley--Husband!" 
   
   
   
 He Never Turned, Never Paused--Perhaps He Did Not Hear--But Walked 
 Steadily And Firmly On. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Looked Up At The   Cold Sky; The   Moon Was Partially Hidden, The 
 Dawn Was Struggling Up Gray And Chilled In The   East, The   Wind Moaned 
 Faintly Among The   Graves, And Rustled Her Garments Like The   Stirring Of 
 A Shroud; There She Stood Among The   Graves Of    Her World, As Utterly 
 Helpless And Lost As If Eternity Swept Between Her And The   Past, And 
 There She Remained During Some Minutes That Lengthened Out Like Years, 
 With The   Wind Moaning Around Her And Dead Leaves Crackling Under Her 
 Feet. She Could See Her Old Home Through The   Naked Trees, With The   Dull 
 Smoke Curling In Clouds Above The   Chimneys, And The   Great Trees Sweeping 
 Their Naked Branches Over It. Oh, How Her Heart Yearned Towards It, How 
 Wistfully Her Eyes Watched All Those Signs Of    Her Forfeited Life Through 
 The Leafless Grove And The   Drifting Leaves! 
   
   
   
 "Can I Help You, Can I Do Anything?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Lifted Her Dreary Eyes. It Was North. The   Desolation Of    That 
 Poor Woman Smote Him With Remorse, His Voice Trembled With Human Pity. 
   
   
   
 "The Money--You Shall Have Part Of    That." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 64 (Buried Out Of    Sight) Pg 189 
   
 Elizabeth Shook Her Head; She Had No Strength For Resentment. All Pride 
 Was Crushed Within Her. 
   
   
   
 "Go," She Said, "Leave Me Here Alone; I Want Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "But I Cannot Leave You So--I Will Not." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Arose And Stood Upright Among The   Graves. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going Somewhere--This Way, I Think. One Cannot Rest Here, You 
 Know," She Said, With A Wan And Most Pathetic Smile. "You And I Have 
 Been Too Much In Company--The World Is Wide--Oh, Misery, Misery, How 
 Wide--But You Can Go That Way And I The   Other. No One Will Ask For Me." 
   
   
   
 Was The   Woman Dropping Into Piteous Insanity? 
   
   
   
 North Thought So, And Made Another Effort To Arouse Her, But She Only 
 Entreated Him To Go Away, And At Last He Went; Afraid That The   Daylight 
 Would Find Him There. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 65 (The Husband Relents) Pg 190 
 Grantley Mellen Turned Back To The   Miserable Grandeur Of    His Home. The 
 Proud Heart Ached In His Bosom. What If, From Fear Or Weakness, 
 Elizabeth Did Not Return To The   House? What If She Remained There Among 
 The Cold Graves, Or Wandered Off In Terror Of    His Wrath? 
   
   
   
 The Graveyard Was Full Half A Mile From The   Spot Where This Thought 
 Struck Him. He Turned At Once And Went Back, Feeling How Unmanly It Was 
 To Leave The   Miserable Creature Stricken With Such Anguish, Alone With 
 That Man. He Remembered How Her Uncovered Head Had Drooped Under His 
 Denunciations In The   Moonlight, That The   Cold Wind Had Lifted The   Waves 
 Of Her Hair And Revealed The   Dead Marble Of    A Face In Which All Hope Was 
 Quenched. Notwithstanding His Wrongs, Notwithstanding The   Ache At His 
 Heart, He Would Go Back And Take Her Home For That One Night--Only For 
 That One Night. 
   
   
   
 He Walked Rapidly Towards The   Graveyard, More Eager Now To Find 
 Elizabeth Than He Had Been To Separate From Her Only A Brief Time 
 Before. He Looked To The   Right And Left In Search Of    Her, But The   Moon 
 Was Obscured Now By Thin Gray Clouds, And A Fog Drifting Up From The 
 Ocean Was Fast Obliterating The   Crowd Of    Golden Stars That Had Been So 
 Brilliant When He Went Forth. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Walked On, Growing More And More Anxious, Till He Came In Sight 
 Of The   Graveyard, Then He Paused Under A Clump Of    Cedars; For He Saw His 
 Unhappy Wife Forcing Her Way, In Desperate Haste, Through The   Broken 
 Pickets Of    The   Fence, With Her Face Turned Homewards. The   Gray Woollen 
 Shawl Was Floating Loosely Around Her, Giving A Weird Ghostliness To Her 
 Appearance. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Turned And Went Back, Sheltering Himself Under The   Cedar Trees. 
 When He Saw That She Was Safe, A Revulsion Came Upon His Feelings; A 
 Sense Of    The   Wrong She Had Done Him Returned With Bitter Force, And When 
 She Passed Along The   Outskirts Of    The   Cedars, Making Her Way Down The 
 Hill, He Retreated Deeper Into The   Shadows, Recoiling From Contact With 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "She Will Go Home," He Said, Gloomily, "No One Is More Familiar With The 
 Paths Through The   Woods. Thank Heaven She Does Not Know That I Am Weak 
 Enough To Care For Her Safety! Let Her Reach The   House First, We Shall 
   
 Be Less Likely To Meet." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 65 (The Husband Relents) Pg 191 
   
   
   
 With These Thoughts In His Mind He Lingered In The   Cedars Till Elizabeth 
 Was Out Of    Sight. The   Wind Was Dying Away In Low Sobs Now, Smothered 
 Down By The   Fog, Through Which He Could Hear The   Moaning Of    The   Ocean 
 Afar Off. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Left The   Woods, And Made The   Best Of    His Way Home, Believing That 
 His Wife Had Already Found A Shelter There. 
   
   
   
 The House Was Dark And Still As The   Grave When He Entered It Again. 
 Instinctively He Trod With Caution Along The   Halls And Crept Stealthily 
 Upstairs, For In The   Depths Of    His Heart He Was Anxious To Conceal 
 Elizabeth's Movements That Night From The   Servants, And, Above All, From 
 Elsie. He Paused And Listened A Moment In The   Square Passage That Led To 
 Her Rooms, Hoping To Hear Some Movement By Which He Could Be Certain 
 That She Had Reached Home In Safety. But There Was No Sound, And He 
 Turned Away Sighing, For Compassion And The   Tender Pity Which Every 
 Generous Man Feels For A Fallen Woman Whom He Has Once Loved, Was 
 Turning The   Bitterness Of    His Rage Into Intense Pain. 
   
   
   
 Hearing Nothing, And With Vague Uncertainty At His Heart, The   Unhappy 
 Man Entered His Own Dark Chamber, Threw Off His Clothes And Flung 
 Himself Into Bed, Wretched Beyond Any Power Of    My Pen To Describe. 
   
   
   
 But He Could Not Sleep, Could Not Even Rest, The   Very Effort At Repose 
 Drove Him Wild. He Got Up Again, Dressed Himself And Sat Down By The 
 Open Window, Looking Out Into The   Darkness. All At Once He Started And 
 Leaned Far Out Of    The   Window. Was It Fancy, Or Had Some Wailing Voice 
 Pronounced His Name? Something Gray And Weird Seemed Floating From His 
 Sight Through The   Gathering Fog. At First It Had The   Form Of    A Human 
 Being, Then It Seemed As If A Pair Of    Wings Unfurled And Swallowed It 
 Up. Was It His Wife? Could That Winglike Envelopment Be Her Gray Woollen 
 Shawl, Tossed By The   Wind? Had Her Voice Been Engulfed In The   Far-Off 
 Moan Of    The   Ocean? In This Dreary State The   Unhappy And Most Wronged Man 
 Remained All The   Rest Of    That Gloomy Night. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 192 
   
 The Day Began; The   Sun Was Up; Once More The   Old House Awoke To Life And 
 Activity. 
   
   
   
 Sitting In His Chamber, Grantley Mellen Heard The   Familiar Sounds Below; 
 He Knew That Life Must Sweep On Again, That He Must Rise Once More And 
 Go Forth Among His Fellow-Men, Hiding His Misery As Best He Might, 
 Taking His Place In The   World And Bearing The   Secret Burden Of    His 
 Dishonored Life. He Went To The   Window, Swept Back The   Curtains Which He 
 Had Drawn Over It, And Looked At Himself In The   Glass. If He Had Wished 
 To Know How His Corpse Would Look After The   Ravages Of    Time And Disease, 
 He Could Have Learned It In That Prolonged Gaze. 
   
   
   
 It Was Absolutely The   Face Of    A Dead Man; Even The   Eyes Looked 
 Lifeless--There Was Only A Heavy, Stony Expression, Which Had Neither 
 Spirit Or Humanity In It. 
   
   
   
 It Was Late In The   Morning When Elsie Awoke From The   Heavy Slumber Which 
 Had Succeeded Her Swoon. For A Few Moments She Lay Still, Believing That 
 The Events Of    The   Past Night Had Been Only A Dream. Suddenly She Raised 
 Herself With A Cry Of    Anguish--She Had Caught Sight Of    The   Shawl Which 
 Elizabeth Had Wrapped About Her--She Knew That It Was All Real. 
   
   
   
 She Sprang Out Of    Bed, Opened The   Door, Ran Through The   Empty Chamber 
 And Entered Her Sister's Room: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 193 
 Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 There Was No Answer. She Looked About--The Fire Had Died Down In The 
 Grate, The   Room Was Empty And Desolate As A Grave. 
   
   
   
 She Hurried Through Into The   Sleeping Apartment, Calling Still In A 
 Voice Which Frightened Herself: 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 The Bed-Chamber Was Empty Too--The Bed Untouched. 
   
   
   
 "Gone!" Cried The   Wretched Girl. "Gone! Where Is She? What Has Become Of 
 Her? Elizabeth, Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 She Shrieked Frightfully In Her Anguish--Cried Out In Such Terrible 
 Anxiety, That The   Sound Reached The   Chamber Where Grantley Mellen Sat. 
   
   
   
 He Went Out Into The   Hall And Approached The   Door Of    The   Dressing-Room. 
 Elsie Heard Him--Her First Impulse Was To Flee But Her Limbs Refused To 
 Move. 
   
   
   
 She Heard Him Try The   Door--Heard Him Call: 
   
   
   
 "Elsie! Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 She Must Meet Him--There Was No Escape. 
   
   
   
 Again The   Summons Was Repeated, More Imperatively Now. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 194 
   
 "Elsie, Open The   Door--Quick, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 She Got To The   Door, She Turned The   Key; Her Brother Entered Quickly, 
 And Stood In Elizabeth's Desolate Room. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is Elizabeth?" She Cried. "I Can't Find Her--I Want Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Felt A Shiver Of    Dread Pass Through His Frame. He Pushed The 
 Chamber-Door Open And Looked In, Pale With Anxiety. She Was Not 
 There--The Bed Was Untouched, And Gleamed Upon Him Through The   Crimson 
 Light That Filled The   Room, Like A Crusted Snowbank. There Was None Of 
 That Luxurious Confusion Which Usually Marks The   Apartment Of    A Sleeping 
 Lady. The   Rich Toilet Service Was In Complete Order. There Was No 
 Jewelry Flung Down With Half Sleepy Indifference, No Garments Laying 
 Ready For Use On The   Chairs, Or Across The   Sofa. The   Silken Window 
 Curtains Were Drawn Close. The   Carpet Looked Like Moss In The   Deep 
 Shadows Of    An Autumnal Forest. 
   
   
   
 "Gone, Gone! Oh, My God, What Has Become Of    Her?" He Exclaimed. 
   
   
   
 "Where--What Has Happened? Is She Dead? Oh, I Shall Go Mad--I Shall Go 
 Mad Now," Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 She Fell Into Spasms, But Still Preserved Her Senses Sufficiently Not To 
 Speak Again--She Dared Not Utter A Word More, Lest She Should Betray Her 
 Knowledge Of    Elizabeth's Sorrow. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Carried Her To The   Sofa And Laid Her Down Upon It, Wrapped Shawls 
 And Eider Down Quilts Over Her, Holding Her Hands, Which Trembled Like 
 Frightened Birds, Striving In Every Way To Soothe Her, As Elizabeth Had 
 So Often Done In The   Time Gone By For Ever. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Lay Back At Length, Quiet But Utterly Exhausted. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 195 
 "Where Is Elizabeth?" She Moaned. "What Has Happened?" 
   
   
   
 "Never Take That Name On Your Lips Again," He Said; "Let Even Her Memory 
 Be Dead Between Us. That Woman Is No Longer My Wife--You Will Never See 
 Her. She Shall Not Suffer; I Will Deal Gently With Her; But To You, My 
 Dearest Sister, She Is Dead, Forever And Ever." 
   
   
   
 "You Have Killed Her!" Shrieked Elsie. "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 "She Leaves This House Of    Her Free Will, Elsie--The Only Condition I 
 Have Made Is That She Takes Her Name Far Out Of    Our Lives. Have You 
 Known--Have You Suspected This Woman, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No! I Don't Know Anything But What Is Good Of    Her--I Don't Believe 
 Anything! She Is Good And Kind--Send For Her! You Shan't Drive Her 
 Away--She Shall Come To Me Now! My Dear Elizabeth--I Love Her! You Shall 
 Not Do This--You Are Mad, Mad! She Is The   Best Woman That Ever Lived! 
 Let Me Go To Her--I Will Go!" 
   
   
   
 She Was Writhing Again In Hysterical Spasms, But Mellen Forced Her Back 
 When She Attempted To Rise. 
   
   
   
 "Be Still, Elsie--Try To Understand Me! I Can't Tell You The   Whole 
 Story--But We Are Parted. Do Not Plead For Her. Do Not Mention Her 
 Name." 
   
   
   
 "But, Grantley, Grantley!" 
   
   
   
 "No More, I Say--Not A Word." 
   
   
   
 "She Is Innocent," Moaned The   Girl; "She Is Innocent." 
   
   
   
 "I Know What You Suffer--Think Of    All That I Endure--Let That Give You 
   
 Strength." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 196 
   
   
 "I Tell You She Is An Angel--She Has Done No Wrong!" 
   
   
   
 "I Had The   Confession Which Separates Us From Her Own Lips--I Tell You I 
 Would Not Have Believed Any Other Testimony. Don't Struggle So, 
 Elsie--Lie Still." 
   
   
   
 The Girl Fought With Him Like An Insane Creature--She Had No Self 
 Control Or Reason--It Was Inability To Speak Which Kept Her From 
 Shrieking Out In Elizabeth's Defence. She Could Only Gasp For Breath, 
 And When Words Did Come, It Was That Broken Cry: 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth! Elizabeth!" 
   
   
   
 "You Must Try To Understand Me, Elsie! You Are All I Have Left In The 
 World--Oh, Elsie, Elsie! She Has Gone Forever, And I Loved Her So--I 
 Loved Her So. You And I Must Live On As Best We Can--It Is Only For You, 
 Child, That I Live At All." 
   
   
   
 "Only Bring Her Back--Clear It All Up--The Truth--The Truth At Last! Oh, 
 Grantley, I----" 
   
   
   
 Her Words Were So Indistinct That He Could Not Gather Their Meaning; She 
 Was Struggling More Fiercely Than Ever, And It Required All His Strength 
 To Hold Her. 
   
   
   
 "If You Love Me, Elsie, Strive To Be Calm! Oh, Think Of    My Trouble, My 
 Anguish--My Sister, My Sister!" 
   
   
   
 "Only Send For Her--Call Her Here!" 
   
   
   
 "Be Quiet And I Will Search, But She Went Off Last Night, I Do Not Know 
 Where!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 197 
   
 Elsie Gave One Frightful Cry And Sank Back In His Arms Insensible Again. 
 Her Swoon Was So Death-Like That It Seemed As If Life Had Gone Out For 
 Ever. 
   
   
   
 Just As Elizabeth Had Raised Her And Carried Her Into Her Own Room, So 
 Did Grantley Mellen Carry Her Now, Stricken By A Fear So Horrible That 
 His Past Agony Paled Under It. What If She Were Dead--If She Should Wake 
 A Raving Maniac, And All From The   Evil Influence Of    That Woman. 
   
   
   
 He Called No Assistance; He Watched Over Elsie In That Lonely Chamber, 
 Trying Every Remedy He Could Find, But For A Long Time His Efforts Were 
 Unavailing; She Lay There, White And Cold, As If The   Snowy Counterpane 
 Had Been Her Winding Sheet. 
   
   
   
 Just As He Was Calling Her Name In A Last Frenzied Burst Of    Grief, Elsie 
 Opened Her Eyes. She Was Too Feeble For Speech, But She Remembered 
 Everything Clearly, And Made A Vain Effort To Rise. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Not Talk, Elsie; Don't Stir--You Will Hurt Yourself!" 
   
   
   
 He Searched On The   Toilet Table, Found A Bottle Of    Laudanum, And 
 Administered As Large A Dose As He Dared; He Knew That The   Effects Could 
 Not Be So Dangerous As Her Present Suffering. 
   
   
   
 He Sat Down By The   Bed, Folding His Arms About Her, Calling Her By Every 
 Endearing Name That His Tenderness And Fear Could Suggest, Striving To 
 Soothe Her Into Slumber. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Would Lie Quiet For A Few Moments, Then Begin To Struggle And Cry 
 Out, Till It Seemed To Mellon That She Would Die Before The   Opiate Could 
 Take Effect. 
   
   
   
 The Potion Worked At Length; She Lay Back On The   Pillows White And 
 Still--Her Eyes Stared Drearily About The   Chamber Once More, And Then 
   
 Closed--She Had Fallen Into A Heavy Sleep. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 198 
   
   
   
 For A Long Hour Grantley Mellen Remained On His Knees By Her Bedside, 
 Where He Had Fallen. 
   
   
   
 He Rose At Length. Victoria Was Knocking At The   Door, And Warning Her 
 Young Mistress That Breakfast Was On The   Table. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Went To The   Door And Opened It, Checked The   Girl's Cry Of 
 Astonishment With A Gesture, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Miss Elsie Is Very Ill--Go Downstairs At Once, And Let There Be No 
 Noise In The   House." 
   
   
   
 Vic Crept Away In Frightened Silence; Mellen Followed Her Into The   Hall, 
 Gave Orders To One Of    The   Men Servants To Get A Horse Ready, Went Into 
 The Library And Wrote A Dispatch To His Physician In The   City, And Came 
 Out Again. 
   
   
   
 By The   Time The   Man Was Starting Off To The   Station, Clorinda And 
 Several Of    The   Servants, To Whom Victoria Had Communicated Her Tidings, 
 Were Assembled In The   Hall. 
   
   
   
 In Consultation They Forgot Their Awe Of    The   Master, And Asked A 
 Thousand Eager Questions, Which He Answered With Brief Sternness. 
   
   
   
 "Go Back To Your Places, All Of    You," He Said; "Miss Elsie Is Asleep, 
 And Must Not Be Disturbed Till The   Doctor Arrives." 
   
   
   
 "Is Missus Wid Her?" Demanded Clo. 
   
   
   
 He Turned Upon Her With A Frown Which Made Her Spring Back As If She Had 
   
 Received An Electric Shock, And Entirely Checked Any Further Desire To 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 199 
 Question Him Where His Wife Was Concerned. 
   
   
   
 He Turned Towards The   Stairs Again, But Dolf Interposed With One Of    His 
 Profound Bows. 
   
   
   
 "'Scuse Me, Sar, But De Brekfus Is On De Table." 
   
   
   
 Self-Restraint Must Be Kept Up; Whatever Suspicions Might Arise When The 
 Fact Of    Elizabeth's Disappearance Became Known In The   House, This Proud 
 Man Would Not Expose Himself To The   Curious Eyes Of    His Menials. 
   
   
   
 He Went Into The   Breakfast-Room, Drank The   Coffee Dolf Poured Out With A 
 Skillful Hand, Pretended To Eat A Few Morsels, Then Pushed His Chair 
 Back And Hurried Up To Elsie's Chamber--He Could Not Trust Himself Yet 
 In The   Presence Of    His Servants. 
   
   
   
 Below Stairs All Sorts Of    Stories Were Rife. Victoria Peeped Into 
 Elsie's Room And Came Down With The   Information That "She Lay Dar 
 Like A Beautiful Corpus!" 
   
   
   
 Everybody Groaned In Concert, But She Added New Astonishment By Saying: 
   
   
   
 "And Missus Ain't Nowhars About. She Ain't In Miss Elsie's Room, And She 
 Ain't In Her Own, And Her Bed Ain't Been Touched All Night." 
   
   
   
 Clorinda Began To Nod Her Turban With A Sapient Air. 
   
   
   
 "What Did I Tell Yer!" Cried She. "Now What Did I Jist Tell Yer." 
   
   
   
 "But Whar Can She Be?" Wondered Dolf. "What Do Yer S'pose Has Happened, 
   
 Miss Clorinda?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 200 
   
 "'Nuff's Happened," Returned Clo, "And More'n 'Nuff! I Told Yer De 
 Tunderbust Would Break, An It Has." 
   
   
   
 They Urged And Entreated Her To Speak; But It Was Difficult To Speak 
 When She Literally Knew Nothing, So She Contented Herself With Going 
 About Her Work With Unusual Energy, While The   Rest Stood Around And 
 Watched Her, Deeming This An Occasion When Idleness Was To Be Taken 
 Quite As A Matter Of    Course. 
   
   
   
 Clo Nodded Her Head, Muttered To Herself, And Made Dreadful Confusion 
 Among Her Pots And Pans, Exciting Her Fellow-Servants To A Fearful Pitch 
 By Her Air Of    Mystery, But Not A Word Would She Speak Beyond Vague And 
 Appalling Hints. 
   
   
   
 While The   Servants Below Stairs Wore Away The   Morning In Vague 
 Conversation And Surmises, Growing Every Instant Wilder And More 
 Improbable, Grantley Mellen Sat In That Darkened Chamber Watching His 
 Sleeping Sister. 
   
   
   
 The Physician Arrived Late In The   Evening; By That Time Elsie Was Awake, 
 And He Looked A Little Grave While Giving His Medicines And Examining 
 Into The   Case. 
   
   
   
 "Keep Her Very Quiet," He Said To Mellen, Who Followed Him Into The 
 Hall; "It Is A Severe Nervous Attack, But She Can Endure Nothing More. 
 Don't Let Her Get Up--I'll Come Back To-Morrow. Where Is Mrs. Mellen? 
 She Is So Good A Nurse I Should Like To Give Her My Directions." 
   
   
   
 "She--She Is Not Here," Mellen Answered. 
   
   
   
 "In Town, I Suppose? You Had Better Send For Her, Or Give Me Her Address 
 And I Will Call And Tell Her How Much She Is Wanted The   Moment I Reach 
 Town. To-Night I Stay In The   Village." 
   
   
   
   
 "Thank You, I Won't Trouble You," Replied Mellen. "You Will Be Here 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 66 ( Gone) Pg 201 
 To-Morrow Morning?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Certainly! Don't Be At All Alarmed--Miss Elsie Is Subject To These 
 Nervous Attacks. So I Shan't Call On Your Wife?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Sir, No;" Mellen Answered, Impatiently. "I Must Return To My 
 Sister." 
   
   
   
 He Bowed The   Doctor Downstairs And Disappeared, Leaving The   Son Of 
 Esculapius To Go On With Some Rather Strange Ideas In His Head. 
   
   
   
 He Had Another Patient In The   Village, And So Drove Over There In The 
 Carriage Which Had Brought Him From The   Station. As He Was Standing On 
 The Hotel Porch Old Jarvis Benson Came Up, Caught Him By The   Button-Hole 
 And Began A Long Story, To Which The   Physician Listened With Such 
 Patience As He Could Find. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 67 (Utter Loneliness) Pg 202 
 When Elizabeth Mellen Quitted The   Graveyard, She Was For The   Moment 
 Insane. Mellen Had Left Her Alone With The   Dead And The   Man She Had So 
 Hated. He Had Forsaken Her There In That Cold, Desolate Night, 
 Regardless That She Had Once Been His Wife, Scorning To Remember Her 
 Even As A Woman. This Thought Stung Her Proud Soul Through All Its 
 Anguish. She Would Not Return Home; Not A Single Hour Would She Rest 
 Under The   Roof Which Loomed Up So Gray And Ghostly Behind Those Weird 
 Trees. But Where Could She Go? In All The   Headlands That Spread Away 
 From The   Coast There Was No Shelter For Her. Degraded, Broken-Hearted, 
 Abandoned To Her Fate, Like A Wild Animal, She Stood Alone Among The 
 Graves Of    Those Who Had Been Happy Enough To Die. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 67 (Utter Loneliness) Pg 203 
   
 This Terrible Blow, Long As It Had Been Dreaded, Came Upon The   Poor 
 Woman Suddenly At Last. At The   Bottom Of    Her Heart There Had Been All 
 The While A Desperate Hope Of    Escape. But It Was Over Now. The   Worst Had 
 Come, And That Was Almost Annihilation. She Looked Up To The   Sky. The 
 Stars Were All Out. The   Soft Gray Clouds Which Had Floated Over Them 
 Only A Little While Before Were Turning Leaden And Heavy, So Heavy That 
 The Ocean Was One Mass Of    Blackness, As If The   Mighty Deep Had Veiled 
 Itself With Mourning, While The   Throes Of    A Coming Tempest Heaved Its 
 Inner Depths. 
   
   
   
 The Man North Had Left Her At Last--She Was Utterly Alone. 
   
   
   
 Never In This World Had A Human Being Been Cast Forth To Such Utter 
 Desolation. She Looked Down On The   Torn Earth At Her Feet, And Her Poor 
 Heart Ached To Lie Down With That Other Woman Who Had Found Her Rest So 
 Early, And Was At Peace. She Thought Of    Her With Strange Envy, 
 Remembering That The   Ocean Had Cast Her Forth When It Moaned And Heaved 
 As She Could Hear It Now,--The Grand, Beneficent Ocean, That Could Give 
 Death To A Poor Soul Pining For It As She Did. She Bent Her Head And 
 Listened To The   Far-Off Voice Which Held Her With A Sort Of    Fascination. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Go," She Said, "I Will Go. It Calls Me--With Ten Thousand Voices 
 It Calls Me." 
   
   
   
 She Started From The   Tombstone Against Which She Had Leaned, And Swiftly 
 Treading A Passage Through The   Graves, Forced Her Way Out By The   Broken 
 Pickets. That Moment Mellen Stood In The   Cedar Grove And Saw Her Pass. 
 Had He Come Forth All Might Have Been Well, But Fierce Pride Rushed In 
 And Checked The   Noble Impulse That Had Brought Him Back So Far. She 
 Swept Swiftly By Him And Was Lost In The   Fog. Some Strong Impulse Of 
 Love Broke Up Through The   Insane Fascination Which Drove Her Toward The 
 Ocean, And In Spite Of    Herself She Drifted Homewards. Once A Break In 
 The Clouds Sent Down Wild Gleams Of    Light, Throwing Up Black Vistas Of 
 Gloom Through Every Break In The   Woods, And Revealing Dense, Gray Masses 
 Of Vapor, Frowning Over The   Waters. Then Came Darkness Again, And She 
 Wandered On. 
   
   
   
 Without Knowing How, Elizabeth Found Herself On The   Lawn Before Her Old 
   
 Home. The   Odor Of    Dead Leaves And Late Autumn Blossoms Rose Up From The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 67 (Utter Loneliness) Pg 204 
 Soil, And Enveloped Her With Sickening Remembrances. All At Once The 
 Woman Recognised The   Place. That Pile With Its Gables And Towers Had 
 Been Her Home Only A Few Short Hours Before. Why Had She Turned That 
 Way? What Mocking Fiend Had Driven Her Back Against Her Will? The 
 Thought Maddened Her, But She Could Not Move. The   Passionate Love In Her 
 Heart Anchored Those Weary Feet. She Flung Up Her Arms Towards A Window 
 Through Which A Light Shone Dimly--The Window Of    His Room, And An 
 Agonising Cry Of    Farewell Broke From Her. It Was His Name That Fled From 
 Her Lips Like A Burning Arrow, And Reached Her Husband In The   Gloomy 
 Stillness Of    His Chamber. 
   
   
   
 The Window Opened. She Tore Her Feet From The   Earth And Fled. Her 
 Husband, Of    All Others, Should Not Know That She Was There, Prowling 
 About The   Home From Which He Had Driven Her. That Cry Of    Agony Coming 
 From Her Lips Frightened Back Her Pride. 
   
   
   
 She Darted Away Across The   Flower-Beds, Through Thickets And Over The 
 Lawn, Which Lay Moist And Heavy Under The   Fog. Her Wet Feet Got 
 Entangled Among Clusters Of    Dead Heliotrope And Crysanthemums, Still 
 Blooming In Defiance Of    Storm And Frost. The   Shawl Blew Loose From Her 
 Hands, Which Unconsciously Huddled It Close To Her Bosom, And Was Torn 
 By The   Thorny Rosebushes. Fragments Of    Her Dress Were Left Behind. She 
 Plunged Into A Swampy Hollow Where Clusters Of    Tall Catstail, Sweet Flag 
 And Sedgy Rushes Grew Around A Little Pond, Swarming With Trout And Gold 
 Fish. Her Feet Sank Into The   Marsh Till The   Water Gurgled Over Her 
 Gaiters. She Stood A Moment, Looking Out Upon The   Black Pool, Tempted To 
 Throw Herself In; But Some Water-Rat Or Frog, Frightened By Her 
 Approach, Made A Great Leap, And Plunged Into The   Black Depths, Giving 
 Out A Horrible Idea Of    Reptile Life. 
   
   
   
 Not There, Not There; No One Should Find Her After She Was Dead. The 
 Ocean, The   Great Heaving Ocean Had Called Her; Why Was She Lingering By 
 That Miserable Pool Of    Black Water, Full Of    Living Things? Again She 
 Plunged Forward, Broke Through The   Tangled Sedges, And Trampled Down The 
 Spicy Peppermint, Till She Reached Firm Land Again. Then On--On--On Till 
 She Stood Under The   Beetling Cliff Which Frowned Over The   Shore Tavern. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Dark Hour Now Which Comes Just Before Daylight. The   Gleam Of 
   
 A Candle Shone Through One Of    The   Tavern Windows, And This Faint Idea Of 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 67 (Utter Loneliness) Pg 205 
 Warmth Drew Her That Way. She Crept Up Close To The   Building, And 
 Through The   Little Panes Of    Glass Saw Benson With His Daughter And Her 
 Children At Breakfast Together. 
   
   
   
 When The   Days Grew Short It Had Always Been The   Old Man's Habit To Eat 
 His Breakfast By Candlelight. It Was A Pleasant, Homely Picture That The 
 Wretched Woman Looked Upon. Her Haggard Eyes Grew Wild At The   Sight Of 
 So Much Warmth, While Her Teeth Chattered With Cold, And Terrible Chills 
 Shook Her From Head To Foot. A Noble Wood Fire Blazed On The   Hearth, 
 Filling The   Small White-Washed Room With Its Golden Glow. The   Soft Steam 
 From The   Tea-Kettle Curled Up The   Chimney, Broiled Fish And Hot Indian 
 Cakes Sent A Savory Odor Through The   Ill-Fitted Sash. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Had Eaten Nothing For The   Past Two Days, And With The   Sight Of 
 This Comfortable Breakfast, An Aching Desire For Food Seized On Her. 
 Food And Warmth; Let Her Have Them And She Was Ready To Die. This Animal 
 Want Drew Her Close To The   Window. A Child At The   Table Saw That White 
 Face With Its Wild Burning Eyes, And Pointed Its Finger, Uttering 
 Frightened Shrieks. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Darted Away, Crying Out To The   Storm, "They Will Not Have Me; 
 Even His Menials Drive Me Forth." 
   
   
   
 The Beach Was Not Far Off, And From It Rose A Sound Of    Lashing Waves, 
 Hoarse With The   Thunder Of    Mustering Storms. Afar Off The   Moan Of    The 
 Deep Had Sounded Like An Entreaty, But Now It Came Full And Strong, 
 Commanding Her To Approach. She Obeyed These Ocean Voices Like A Little 
 Child; Her Powers Of    Reasoning Were Gone; All Consciousness Of    Pain Or 
 Danger Benumbed; Everything Else Had Rejected Her, But The   Great Ocean 
 Was Strong, Boundless. With One Heave Of    Its Mighty Bosom It Would Sweep 
 Her Away Forever. 
   
   
   
 She Walked Steadily On To The   Beach, Forcing Her Way To The   Sands; 
 Through Drifts Of    Seaweed And Slippery Stones, On, On She Walked, 
 Slowly, But With Horrible Firmness, Through Great Feathers Of    Foam That 
 Curled Upon The   Sands; On And On Through Whirlwinds Of    Spray, Till A 
 Great Wave Seized Her In Its Black Undertow And She Was Gone. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 206 
   
   
 All That Day Elsie Remained In Bed, Sleeping A Good Deal, But So Nervous 
 And Shaken That She Would Not Permit Herself To Be Left Alone For A 
 Single Instant. Her Brother's Presence Seemed To Fill Her With Fear, And 
 She Shrank With A Strange Sort Of    Timidity From Every Tender Word Or 
 Soothing Caress; Still She Was Wretched If He Left Her Bedside, And 
 There He Watched The   Long Day Through. 
   
   
   
 Evening Came. Mellen Was Compelled To Go Through The   Pretence Of    Another 
 Meal; Indeed He Forced Himself To Eat, For He Began To Grow Angry With 
 His Own Weakness. 
   
   
   
 He Had Thought When The   First Struggle Was Over To Feel Only An Icy, 
 Implacable Resentment Against The   Woman Who Had Wronged Him; He Was 
 Ashamed Of    The   Tenderness In His Own Nature When He Found That, Stronger 
 Than His Rage, More Powerful Than The   Horror With Which He Regarded Her 
 Dishonor, Was The   Love He Had Believed Uprooted Suddenly From His Heart, 
 As A Strong Tree Is Torn Up By Tornados. 
   
   
   
 Yes, He Regretted Her! It Was Not Only That His Life Must Be A Desolate 
 Blank, He Pined For Her Presence. But For His Pride He Would Have Rushed 
 Out In Search Of    Her, And Taken Her Back To His Heart, Sweeping Aside 
 All Memory Of    Her Sin. 
   
   
   
 He Roused Himself From What Appeared To Him Such Degrading Weakness By 
 One Thought--The Partner In Her Guilt Was His Old Enemy; A Man Too Vile 
 For Vengeance, Even. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 207 
   
 That Memory Brought All The   Hardness Back To His Face, All The   Insane 
 Passion To His Soul, But It Centered On The   Man Now. 
   
   
   
 That Night, In The   Woman's Very Presence, He Could Not Take The 
 Vengeance That He Meditated, But Now He Was Prepared To Force Her From 
 The Villain's Grasp--On To Repentance. 
   
   
   
 Alone In His Library, Grantley Mellen Wrote Several Letters; It Was 
 Impossible To Tell How That Meeting Would End, And He Must Make 
 Preparations For The   Worst. When All Was Done He Rose To Go Upstairs 
 Again; A Sudden Resolution Made Him Pause. He Sat Down At His Desk Once 
 More, And Wrote These Lines: 
   
   
   
      "Elizabeth--I Said That Even In Your Dying Hour, I Would Never 
      Forgive You: I Retract. If My Pardon Can Console Your Last Moments, 
      Remember That It Is Yours. I Have Made No Alteration In My Will; If 
      You Can Accept The   Benefits Which May Accrue To You By My Death, 
      Take Them; But So Surely As You Ever Attempt To Approach The 
      Innocent Girl Who Has Been So Long Endangered By Your 
      Companionship, My Curse Shall Follow You, Even From The   Grave To 
      Which You Will Have Consigned Me." 
   
   
   
 He Put The   Note In An Envelope, Sealed It Carefully, And Addressed 
 It--"To Elizabeth." 
   
   
   
 These Were Necessary Precautions. The   Man Who Had Twice Wronged Him 
 Possessed The   Fierce Courage Of    A Bravo. If Elizabeth Was Found With 
 Him, Death Might Come To One Of    Them--Even If That Followed, The   Woman 
 Who Had Been His Wife Should Never Share The   Degrading Future Of    A Man 
 Too Vile For Personal Vengeance. In Mercy To Her He Would Separate Them. 
   
   
   
 He Found Elsie Sitting Up In Bed. She Shrank Away Among The   Pillows When 
 He Entered; He Saw The   Movement, And It Shook His Heart With A New Pang. 
 This Artful Woman Had Drawn The   Spell Of    Her Fascinations As Closely 
 About That Pure Girl As She Had Enthralled Him. Elsie Shrank From The 
 Brother Who Had Deprived Her Of    The   Love On Which She Had Leaned. 
 Elizabeth Had Left Him Nothing But Bitterness. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 208 
   
 "Are You Feeling Better?" He Asked, Sitting Down By The   Bed. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Never Shall Be Any Better," She Murmured; "I Shall Die, And Then, 
 Perhaps, You Will Be Sorry." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Could Not Be Angry With Her; It Wounded And Stung Him To Hear Her 
 Speak Thus, But He Answered, Patiently: 
   
   
   
 "When You Are Able To Reflect, Elsie, You Will See That I Could Not Have 
 Acted Differently. Few Men Would Have Shown As Much Leniency As I Have 
 Done; Regardless Of    The   Consequences To Themselves, They Would Have Made 
 That Woman's Conduct Public, And Ruined Her Utterly." 
   
   
   
 "She Wasn't Bad," Cried Elsie; "You Are Crazy To Think So. She Was The 
 Best Woman In The   World." 
   
   
   
 "Have You Forgotten What I Told You This Morning--What I Was Forced To 
 Tell You Or Submit To Your Hatred? From Yon Window You Could Look Out On 
 The Spot Where She Had Buried----" 
   
   
   
 "Be Still!" Interrupted Elsie, With A Shriek. "I Won't Stay In The   House 
 If You Go On So--Be Still, I Say!" 
   
   
   
 It Required All His Efforts To Soothe The   Excited Girl. He Longed To 
 Question Her, To Know If She Had Left Elizabeth Much Alone During His 
 Absence, To Understand How She Could Have Been So Persistently Deceived, 
 But She Was In No State To Endure Such Inquiries Then. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Lay Back Among Her Pillows, Refusing To Be Comforted: 
   
   
   
 "If You Want To Cure Me Send For Bessie--My Dear, Dear Bessie! Search 
 For Her--Send The   People Out!" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 209 
   
 "Elsie, She Has Gone With That Man; I Cannot Follow Her There." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; She Is Wandering About In The   Cold. Go, Search For Her!" 
   
   
   
 "Anything But That, Elsie--Ask Anything Else In The   World." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Want Anything Else." 
   
   
   
 "As Soon As You Are Better We Will Go Away From Here," He Continued; "To 
 Europe, If You Like." 
   
   
   
 "But How Will She Live?" Persisted Elsie. "What Will Become Of    Her? No 
 Money--No Friends. Oh, Bessie, Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 "She Has Plenty To Live On," He Replied. "There Are Stocks Enough 
 Deposited In Her Name To Give Her A Comfortable Income." 
   
   
   
 "But They Are Gone," Cried Elsie. Then, Remembering The   Danger Of    That 
 Avowal, She Stopped Suddenly. 
   
   
   
 "Gone!" He Repeated. "How Do You Know? Oh, Elsie, Do You Know More Than 
 You Own--Do--" 
   
   
   
 "Stop, Stop!" She Screamed. "You Have Driven Bessie Away And Now You 
 Want To Kill Me! I Don't Know About Anything--You Know I Don't. Just The 
 Other Day Bessie Spoke Something About The   Stocks; I Thought From What 
 She Said That You Had Taken Them Back For Some Purpose." 
   
   
   
 He Was Perfectly Satisfied With Her Explanation, But The   Distress And 
 Fright Into Which She Had Fallen Nearly Brought On Another Nervous 
 Crisis. Great Drops Of    Perspiration Stood On Her Forehead, And The 
   
 Slender Fingers He Held Worked Nervously In His Grasp. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 210 
   
   
 "Don't Talk Any More, Dear Child," He Said. "Try To Go To Sleep Again." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Sleep--I Never Shall Rest Again--Never! I Feel So Wicked--I 
 Hate Myself!" 
   
   
   
 "Child, What Do You Mean?" 
   
   
   
 She Must Restrain Herself, No Danger Must Come Near Her. Even Her Sorrow 
 For Elizabeth, Her Stinging Remorse, Could Not Make Her Unselfish Enough 
 To Run Any Personal Risk Of    His Displeasure. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What I Mean--Nothing At All! But It Drives Me Wild To 
 Think Of    Bessie. Where Can She Be--Where Could She Go? Suppose She Has 
 Killed Herself! Oh, She May Be Drowned In The   Bay--Drowned--Drowned!" 
   
   
   
 She Went Nearly Mad With The   Ideas Which Her Fancy Conjured Up, But It 
 Was Perfectly In Keeping With Her Character That In The   Very Extremity 
 Of Her Suffering, No Word For Elizabeth Should Be Spoken That Would 
 Implicate Herself. Mellen Must Not Guess At Her Knowledge Of    His Wife's 
 Fault. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Have Her Searched For," She Cried; "Promise Me That, If You 
 Don't Want To Kill Me Outright, Promise Me That." 
   
   
   
 "It Could Do No Good, Elsie, None Whatever. She Has Chosen Her Own 
 Destiny." 
   
   
   
 "It Might, It Might! If She Has No Money What Will Become Of    Her?" 
   
   
   
 "I Will Inquire To-Morrow," He Replied. "I Will Write To My Agent. If 
 She Has Disposed Of    The   Stocks I Will See That She Has Means To Live 
 Upon; I Promise You That." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 211 
   
   
 "Really, Truly?" 
   
   
   
 "Did I Ever Break My Word, Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "No, No; But You Are So Hard And Stern." 
   
   
   
 "Never With You, Darling--Never With You." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Groaned Aloud, But Hastened To Speak: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Only In Pain--Don't Mind It." 
   
   
   
 "My Poor Little Elsie, My Sister, My Treasure!" 
   
   
   
 "Do You Love Me So Much, Grant?" 
   
   
   
 "Better Than Ever; You Are All I Have Now! Oh, Elsie, Don't Shut Your 
 Heart Against Me, I Can't Bear That. Try To Believe That I Have Acted As 
 Justly As A Man Could. To The   Whole World I Can Be Stern And Silent, But 
 Let Me Tell You The   Truth. I Loved That Woman So, My Heart Is Breaking 
 Under This Grief. Bear Patiently With Me, Child." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If You Suffer, Send For Her Back," Cried Elsie. "Let Her Explain; 
 You Gave Her No Time----" 
   
   
   
 "Hush, Hush! Have I Not Said All Those Things To Myself?" 
   
   
   
 This Man's Pride Was So Utterly Crushed That He Was Revealing The   Inmost 
 Secrets Of    His Soul To This Frail Girl, Scarcely Caring To Conceal From 
   
 Her How Keenly He Suffered. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 68 (Plans And Letters) Pg 212 
   
   
 "But Try," Pleaded Elsie; "Only Try." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Impossible; Later You Will See That As Plainly As I Do. Don't You 
 See What A Sin I Should Commit In Taking A False, Dishonored Woman Back 
 To My Heart; What A Wrong To My Sister In Exposing Her To The   Society Of 
 A Creature So Lost And Fallen?" 
   
   
   
 "She Is Good!" Cried Elsie. "Bessie Was An Angel! Oh, I Wish I Was 
 Dead--Dead--Dead! I Can't Bear This; It Is Too Much--Too Much!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie Wrung Her Hands And Sobbed Piteously; She Had Wept Until Nature 
 Exhausted Itself, And That Choked Anguish Was More Painful To Witness 
 Than The   Most Violent Outburst Of    Tears. 
   
   
   
 "We Loved Her So," Muttered Mellen; "She Was Twined Round That Girl's 
 Heart As She Enthralled Mine; She Has Broken Both." 
   
   
   
 "What Are You Saying, Grant?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing, Dear; I Only Pitied You And Myself For Loving Her So Much." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Always Love Her," Cried Elsie; "You Never Shall Change Me; 
 Nothing Shall Do That. She Is Innocent; I Believe It; I Would Say So 
 Before The   Whole World." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 213 
   
   
 Mellen Was Seized With A Sudden Fear. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie," He Said, "If Anything Should Happen To Me; If I Should Die----" 
   
   
   
 She Caught His Hands And Began To Tremble. 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Mean? Die--Die!" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing, Dear; Don't Be Frightened. But Life Is Uncertain; What I Mean 
 Is This--If You Should Outlive Me Promise Never To Seek That Woman; 
 Never To Let Her Come Near You." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't Promise That; I Can't Be So Wicked." 
   
   
   
 "You Must, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "I Can't; I Won't! No, No; I'll Never Be Bad Enough For That!" 
   
   
   
 "If You Refuse Me This, Elsie, You Will Sink A Gulf Between Us Which Can 
 Never Be Filled Up." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk So; Remember How Sick I Am." 
   
   
   
 "I Do; I Won't Agitate You, But We Must Have An End Of    This Subject. If 
 I Should Die--" 
   
   
   
 "I Won't Hear You Talk About Dying," She Broke In. "You Frighten Me; 
   
 You'll Kill Me." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 214 
   
 But He Went On Resolutely; 
   
   
   
 "Promise Never To See Or Hear From Her." 
   
   
   
 "Not That; It Is Too Wicked--Too Horrible." 
   
   
   
 "Elsie," He Cried, In Stern Passion, "Promise, Or I Will Go Out Of    This 
 Room, And Though We Live Together It Shall Be As Strangers." 
   
   
   
 He Rose As If To Fulfil His Threat; She Sprang Up In Bed; Her Cowardice, 
 Her Selfishness Mastered Every Other Feeling. 
   
   
   
 "I Promise. Come Back, Grant, Come Back; Oh, Do!" 
   
   
   
 He Seated Himself Again, Soothed And Caressed Her. 
   
   
   
 "We Will Not Talk Any More," He Said, Kindly. "Henceforth Let Everything 
 Connected With This Subject Be Dead Between Us; That Woman's Name Must 
 Never Be Mentioned Here; Her Very Memory Must Be Swept Out Of    The 
 Dwelling She Has Dishonored. You And I Will Bury The   Past, Elsie, And 
 Place A Heavy Stone Over The   Tomb; Will You Remember That, Child?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes; Anything! Do What You Please; I Cannot Struggle Any Longer; 
 It Is Not My Fault." 
   
   
   
 "Indeed No, Darling! You Are Tender And Forgiving As An Angel! Oh, 
 Elsie, In All The   World Yours Is The   Only True Heart I Have Found." 
   
   
   
 She Lay There And Allowed Him To Speak Those Words; She Suffered 
 Terribly In Her Shallow, Cowardly Way, But She Could Not Force Her Soul 
   
 To Be Courageous Even Then. In Time Her Volatile Nature Might Turn 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 215 
 Determinedly From The   Dark Tragedy. She Probably Would Convince Herself 
 That She Was Powerless; That, Since It Could Do No Good To Grieve Over 
 Elizabeth And Her Mournful Fate, It Was Better That She Should Dismiss 
 All Recollection Of    It From Her Mind, Drown Her Regrets, Enjoy Such 
 Pleasures As Presented Themselves, And Build Up A New World Between Her 
 And The   Past. 
   
   
   
 But As Yet She Could Not Do That; She Was Completely Unnerved And 
 Incapable Of    Any Resolution. She Writhed There In Pitiable Pain And 
 Caught At Every Straw For Comfort. 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Forget Your Promise, Grant?" 
   
   
   
 "What, Dear?" 
   
   
   
 "To Send Money--That She May Live, You Know." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Not Forget, Rest Satisfied. I Will Attend To It This Very Day; 
 Don't Think About That Any More." 
   
   
   
 "How Can I Help Thinking? You Might As Well Tell Me Not To Breathe; I 
 Must Think!" 
   
   
   
 "The End Has Come; It Can Do No Good To Look Back!" 
   
   
   
 Almost The   Very Words Elizabeth Had So Many Times Repeated During Those 
 Last Terrible Days; The   Recollection Went Like A Dagger To Elsie's Soul. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Long Time Before She Could Be Restored To Anything Like 
 Composure; Then Mellen Forbade Her To Talk, Fearing The   Consequences Of 
 Continued Excitement. 
   
   
   
 "You Can Sleep, Now, Darling; You Will Be Better In The   Morning." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 216 
   
   
 "And You Will Take Me Away From Here, Grant?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear; Whenever You Like." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Care About The   Place--The Farther The   Better! I Cannot Stay In 
 This House--I Should Die Here. But Not To Europe--Oh, You Won't Take Me 
 To Europe?" 
   
   
   
 He Only Thought The   Sudden Terror In Her Voice Rose From A Fear Of    The 
 Voyage Or Some Similar Weakness. 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Choose, Elsie; Just Where You Please. We Will Go To The   West 
 Indies--As You Say, The   Farther The   Better." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Grant, Yes." 
   
   
   
 "Now Shut Your Eyes And Go To Sleep." 
   
   
   
 "You Won't Leave Me," She Pleaded. 
   
   
   
 "No; I Shall Stay Near You All Night." 
   
   
   
 "It Is So Dreadful," She Went On, Glancing Wildly About The   Room; "I 
 Should Go Mad To Wake Up And Find Myself Alone." 
   
   
   
 "You Shall Not, Dear; Indeed You Shall Not." 
   
   
   
   
 She Grew Quiet Then; After A Little Time He Heard Victoria In The   Hall, 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 217 
 And Went Out To Speak With Her. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Lie Down On The   Bed In The   Room Next Miss Elsie's," He Said, 
 "And Be Near Her If She Wants Anything." 
   
   
   
 He Had Not Forgotten That He Must Be Absent In The   Night, And Was 
 Careful To Guard The   Cherished Girl Against Every Possible Cause Of 
 Fright Or Agitation. 
   
   
   
 He Spent The   Evening In Elsie's Sick Chamber As He Had Passed The   Day. 
 Elsie Did Not Sleep, But She Was Glad To Lie Quiet And Keep Her Eyes 
 Closed, Shutting Out The   Objects Around Her. Sometimes When Her 
 Reflections Became Too Painful To Bear, She Would Start Up, Catch His 
 Hands And Shriek His Name Wildly, But His Voice Always Served To Calm 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 Towards Midnight She Fell Into A Heavy Slumber. More Than An Hour Before 
 He Heard Victoria Enter The   Next Room, And Knew That He Could Leave 
 Elsie In Safety. 
   
   
   
 He Bent Over The   Bed, Kissed Her White Forehead, And Stole Softly Out Of 
 The Room. 
   
   
   
 He Went Down Into The   Library And Sat There Drearily, Starting At The 
 Least Sound, Almost With A Belief That He Should Stand Face To Face Once 
 More With His Wife Who Might Yet Return On Some Possible Pretence. The 
 Hours Passed, But There Was No Step From Without, No Sign Of    Approach 
 Anywhere About The   House. 
   
   
   
 He Went To The   Window, Pushed Back The   Curtains And Looked Out--The 
 First Thing He Saw Was The   Cypress Tree Waving Its Branches As They Had 
 Done The   Night Before When Their Moans Seemed Inarticulate Efforts To 
 Speak. 
   
   
   
 The Moon Was Up Now, Streaming Down With A Broad, Full Glory, Very 
 Different From The   Spectral Radiance Of    The   Previous Night. How Vividly 
   
 Recollection Of    Those Fearful Hours Came Back As He Stood There! He 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 69 (Elsie Promises To Be Faithless) Pg 218 
 Lived Over Every Pang, Felt Every Torture Redoubled--Started Back As If 
 Again Looking On The   Dead Object Which Had Shut Out All Happiness From 
 Him For Ever. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly He Saw The   Figure Of    A Man, That Man, Stealing Across The   Lawn; 
 He Did Not Wait To Reflect, Flung Open The   Window And Dashed Out In 
 Pursuit. He Was Too Late--The Intruder Disappeared, And Though He Made A 
 Long And Diligent Search His Efforts Were Futile. 
   
   
   
 He Returned To The   House, Livid With The   New Rage Which Had Come Over 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Find Him," He Muttered; "There Is No Spot So Distant, No Place 
 So Secret, That My Vigilance Shall Not Hunt Him Down!" 
   
   
   
 So The   Night Passed, And When The   Dawn Again Struggled Into The   Sky 
 Grantley Mellen Returned To His Sister's Chamber, And Sat Down To Watch 
 Her Deep, Painful Slumber Once More. 
   
   
   
 No Sleep Approached His Eyelids--It Seemed To Him That He Must Not Hope 
 To Lose Consciousness Again--That Never Even For An Instant Would That 
 Crushing Sorrow And That Mad Craving For The   Lost Woman Leave Him At 
 Rest. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 219 
   
 In The   Basement Story Of    Piney Cove, The   Absence Of    Mrs. Mellen Was A 
 Continued Source Of    Curiosity. But For Once, That Part Of    The   Household 
 Had Little But Conjecture To Go Upon; So After A Time, Curiosity Died 
 Out And The   Selfish Element Rose Uppermost, Especially With The   Mulatto, 
 Dolf, Who Had Not Yet Found Out The   Sum Total Of    Clorinda's Fortune. 
   
   
   
 The Night After Mrs. Mellen's Disappearance, There Had Been An Anxious 
 Meeting In The   Neighborhood, At Which Elder Spotts Had Held Forth With 
 Peculiar Eloquence, And Clorinda Had Been Wonderfully Loud In Her 
 Responses, A State Of    Things Which Filled Dolf With Serious Perplexity; 
 In Fact, It Had Been A Very Anxious Meeting To Him. After Their Return 
 Home, That Young Gentleman Lingered In The   Basement, Looking So 
 Miserable That Clorinda Asked The   Cause. 
   
   
   
 "Yer Knows," Said Dolf, Prolonging The   Situation As Much As Possible, In 
 The Hope That Some Bright Thought Would Strike Him By Which The 
 Conversation Might Be Led Round To The   Subject Uppermost In His Worldly 
 Mind; "Yer Knows Very Well." 
   
   
   
 "Why, Yer's Making Me Out Jis' A Witch." 
   
   
   
 "No, Miss Clorindy, No; Don't Say Dem Keerless Tings--Don't! I Ain't A 
 Makin' You Nothin', Only De Most Charmin' And De Most Cruel Of    Yer 
 Sect." 
   
   
   
 If Clo Did Not Blush It Was Only Because Nature Had Deprived Her Of    The 
 Dangerous Privilege, But She Fell Into A State Of    Sweet Confusion That 
 Was Beautiful To Behold. 
   
   
   
 "Dar Ye Go Agin," Said She; "Now Quit A Callin' Me Witches And Sich, Or 
 Else Say Why?" 
   
   
   
 "Didn't I See You Dis Berry Even'?" Said Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "In Course Ye Did; We Was To Mrs. Hopkins's When De Meeting Was Ober." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 220 
   
 "And Wasn't Elder Spotts Dar, Too?" 
   
   
   
 "In Course He Was; Yer Knows It Well Enough." 
   
   
   
 "I Knows It Too Well," Said Dolf. "Dar's Whar De Coquettations Comes In; 
 Dat's Jis' De Subjec' I'm 'Proachin' Yer Wid." 
   
   
   
 "Me!" Cried Clo, In Delightful Innocence. "Laws, I Didn't Know Yer Even 
 Looked At Me; I Tought Ye Was Fascinated Wid Dat Vic." 
   
   
   
 "I'se Neber Too Busy To Reserve You, Miss Clorindy," Said Dolf; 
 "Wherever I May Be, Whatever My Ockipation, I'se Eyes Fur You. And I 
 Seed You; I Seed De Elder A Bending Over Ye, A Whisperin' In Yer Ear." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Git Out!" Cried Clo. "He Didn't Do No Sich." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, He Did, Miss Clorindy; Dese Eyes Seen It." 
   
   
   
 "Wal, He Was A Axin' Me If I Was Gwine To Come To Meetin' More Reg'lar 
 Dan I Had Ob Late." 
   
   
   
 "It Took Him A Great While To Ax," Said Dolf, In A Reproachful Voice. 
   
   
   
 Clo Laughed A Little Chuckling Laugh. 
   
   
   
 "He's A Bery Pleasant Man, De Elder," Said She; "Bery Pleasant." 
   
   
   
 "Dey Say He Wants A Wife," Observed Dolf. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 221 
 Do Dey! Mebby He Do; Anyway He Hain't Told Me Dat." 
   
   
   
 "But He Will, Clorindy, He Will!" 
   
   
   
 "Tain't No Ways Likely; Don' 'Spec I Shall Knows Much Bout It!" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, Yer Will," Insisted Dolf. 
   
   
   
 He Was Serious, And Clo Began To Grow Dizzy At The   Thought Of    So Many 
 Conquests Crowding Upon Her At Once. 
   
   
   
 "I Jis' B'lieve He's A Sarpint In Disguise," Said Dolf, With Great 
 Energy; "One Ob De Wust Kind Of    Old He Ones." 
   
   
   
 "Laws, Mr. Dolf, Don't Say Sich Things; He's A Shinin' Light In De 
 Sanctumary, I'se Certain." 
   
   
   
 "It's A Light I'd Like To Squinch," Cried Dolf, "And If He Pokes Himself 
 Into My Moonshine I'll Do It." 
   
   
   
 Clo Gave A Shrill Scream, And Caught His Arm, As If She Feared That He 
 Was Intending To Rush Forth In Search Of    The   Elder, And Put His Menace 
 Into Instant Execution. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Kick Up A Muss Wid Him," She Pleaded: "Why Should Yer?" 
   
   
   
 "It 'Pends On Yer, Miss Clorindy, Yer Know; De 'Couragement Yer've Ben A 
 Givin' Him Is 'Nuff To Drive Yer Admirers Out O' Der Senses." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear Me, I Neber Heerd Sich Audacious Nonsense!" Said Clo. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 222 
   
 "It's True," Answered Dolf, "An' Yer Knows It. But Ye're Received In Dat 
 Man, Miss Clorindy, Yer Is! He's Got Both Eyes Fixed On De Glitterin' 
 Dross. I've Heerd Him Talk 'Bout De Fortin Yer Had, An' How It Wud Set A 
 Pusson Up, An' What Good He Might Do Wid It 'Mong De Heathen." 
   
   
   
 Clo Gave Another Scream, But This Time It Was A Cry Of    Indignation And 
 Wrath. 
   
   
   
 "Spend My Money 'Mong De Heathen!" She Cried. "I'd Like To See Him Do 
 It! Comes 'Bout Me I'll Pull His Old Wool Fur Him, I Will." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Smiled At The   Success Of    His Falsehood, And Made Ready To Clench 
 The Nail After Driving It In. 
   
   
   
 "Dat's What He Tinks Anyhow. Why, Miss Clorindy, He Was A Tryin' Ter 
 Find Out Jist How Much Yer Was Wuth." 
   
   
   
 "'Taint Nobody's Business But My Own," Cried Clo, Angrily, "Folks 
 Needn't Be A Pumpin' Me; 'Taint No Use." 
   
   
   
 "Jis' What I've Allers Said," Remarked Dolf, With Great Earnestness; 
 "Sich Secrets, Says I, Is Miss Clorindy's Own." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dey Be," Said Clo, Holding On To The   Sides Of    Her Stool As Tightly 
 As If It Had Been The   Box Which Contained Her Treasures. 
   
   
   
 "I've Said Sometimes," Continued Dolf, "Dat If De Day Shud Eber Come 
 When Dat Parathon Ob Her Sex Made Up Her Mind Ter Gib Her Loved Hand To 
 Some True Bussom, She'd Probably Whisper Musical In His Ear De Secret 
 She Has Kept From All De Wuld." 
   
   
   
 Clo Was Divided Between The   Tenderness Awakened By These Words And The 
   
 Vigilance With Which She Always Guarded The   Outposts Leading To Her 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 223 
 Cherished Secret. 
   
   
   
 "Ain't Dat Sense, Miss Clorindy?" Demanded Dolf, Getting Impatient. 
   
   
   
 "I Hain't Said It Warn't," She Replied. 
   
   
   
 "Dis Wuld Is Full Ob Mercenary Men," Dolf Went On, "Searchin' Fur De 
 Filty Lucre; I'se Glad I Neber Was One Ob Dem. I Allers Has 'Spised De 
 Dross; Gib Me Lobe, I Says, And Peace Wid De Fair One Ob My Choice, And 
 I Asks No More." 
   
   
   
 Clo Played With Her Apron String Again, And Looked Modestly Down. 
   
   
   
 But Dolf Did Not Know Exactly What To Say Next Without Committing 
 Himself More Deeply Than He Desired; Indeed, He Had Been Led On Now 
 Considerably Farther Than He Could Wish, But That Was Unavoidable. 
   
   
   
 "Not But What Fortins Is Desirous," He Said, "'Cause In Dis Wuld People 
 Must Lib." 
   
   
   
 Clo Assented Gently To That Self-Evident Proposition. 
   
   
   
 "Do Yer Know What I'se Often Tought, Miss Clorindy," Said Dolf, Starting 
 On A New Tack. 
   
   
   
 "'Spect I Don't," Said Clo. 
   
   
   
 "I'se Wished Many A Time, More Lately'n I Used Ter, Dat I Could Take 
 Some Fair Cretur I Lobed Ter My Heart, And Dat 'Tween Us We Had Money 
 'Nuff Ter Start A Restauration Or Sometin' Ob Dat Sort." 
   
   
   
   
 Clo Sniffed A Little. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 224 
   
   
 "In Dem Places De Wurk All Comes On De Woman," Said She. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Was Quite Aware Of    That Fact; It Was The   One Thing Which Made Him 
 Contemplate The   Idea With Favor. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Not At All," He Said, "De Cookin's A Trifle; Tink Ob De 'Counts; My 
 Head's Good At Figures." 
   
   
   
 "Dey Kind O' Puzzles Me," Clo Confided To Him Softly. 
   
   
   
 "Tain't 'Spected In The   Fair Sect," Said Dolf; "Dey Nebber Ort To 
 Trouble 'Emselves 'Bout Sich Matters." 
   
   
   
 Then Dolf Sighed. 
   
   
   
 "Yer Wonders What's De Matter," He Said; "I Was Jis Lamentin' Dat I 
 Hadn't Been Able To Save As Much As I Could Wish, So Dat I Could Realise 
 Sich A Dream." 
   
   
   
 "Laws," Cried Clo, So Agitated And Confused She Was About To Speak The 
 Words He So Longed To Hear; "How Much Wud It Take? Does Yer Tink Dat If 
 A Woman Had--" 
   
   
   
 "I Say Clo, Where Be Yer?" 
   
   
   
 The Interruption Was A Cruel One To Both The   Darkeys, Though From 
 Different Reasons; The   Voice Was Victoria's. 
   
   
   
 "Clo!" She Called Again, In Considerable Wrath, "Jis' You Answer Now." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 70 (Almost A Proposal) Pg 225 
   
   
 Clo Sprang Up In High Indignation. Dolf Mounted A Couple Of    Steps And 
 Appeared To Be Diligently Searching For Something In A Closet. 
   
   
   
 Victoria Opened The   Kitchen Door, Looked Out And Tossed Her Head Angrily 
 When She Saw The   Pair. 
   
   
   
 "I S'pose I Might A Split My Throat Callin', And Yer Wouldn't A 
 Answered," She Cried. 
   
   
   
 "I'se 'Bout My Business," Said Clo, Grimly, "Jis' Mind Yours." 
   
   
   
 "I S'pose Mr. Dolf Am 'Bout His Business Too," Retorted Vic. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Turned Around From The   Closet And Asked Sweetly, "Did You 'Dress 
 Me, Miss Vic?" 
   
   
   
 "No, I Didn't, And Don't Mean Ter. But Miss Elsie's Woke Up, And Wants 
 Some Jelly And A Bird; Where Am Dey, Clo?" 
   
   
   
 "Look Whar Dey Be And Ye'll Find 'Em," Replied Clo. 
   
   
   
 "Ef They Hain't Gone Down Dat Ol' Preacher's Throat It's Lucky," Cried 
 Vic, Slamming The   Door After Her, Thus Defeating Poor Dolf In The   Very 
 Moment Of    Success. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 226 
 Elsie Was Better That Morning. When The   Physician Arrived He Pronounced 
 Her Much Improved, And Confessed To Mellen That He Had At First Feared 
 An Attack Upon The   Brain, But He Believed Now It Was Only The   Result Of 
 A Severe Nervous Paroxysm. This Time He Made No Inquiries Of    Mellen 
 Concerning His Wife; The   Manner In Which They Had Been Received On The 
 Previous Day Did Not Invite A Renewal Of    The   Subject. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Was Eager To Get Up, After Her Usual Habit, The   Moment She Began 
 To Feel Better; But The   Doctor Ordered Her To Lie In Bed, At Least For 
 That Day. 
   
   
   
 "But I Want To Get Up So Badly," Said She, When Her Brother Returned To 
 The Chamber; "I Am So Tired Of    Lying Here." 
   
   
   
 "Just Have Patience For To-Day; The   Doctor Would Not Allow The   Least 
 Exertion." 
   
   
   
 "He's A Cross Old Thing!" Pouted Elsie, With A Faint Return To Her Old 
 Manner, Which Made Mellen Both Sigh And Smile. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Soon Be Able To Put Him At Defiance. But, Indeed, You Are So 
 Weak Now You Could Not Attempt Too Much." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, That's Nonsense! I Don't Believe Anything About It. You Shall Stay 
 Here With Me; If I Have To Be Kept Prisoner I Will Hold You Fast, Too." 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Fear Of    My Attempting To Leave The   Room," He Replied. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Felt Much Improved. She Sat Up In Bed, Made Her Brother Play At 
 Various Games Of    Cards With Her, Talked And Looked Herself Again. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 227 
   
 But Into The   Conversation, In Which Mellen Did His Best To Hold A Share, 
 There Crept Some Chance Mention Of    That Name Which Those Walls Must No 
 Longer Hear. It Fell From Elsie's Lips Thoughtlessly, And At Once 
 Dispelled Her Faint Attempt At Cheerfulness, Throwing Her Into The   Gloom 
 Which She Had Succeeded In Shutting Out For A Little Time. 
   
   
   
 "Did You Write That Letter, Grant?" She Asked, Quickly. 
   
   
   
 "Yes; I Sent It Down To The   Village, To Go By The   Morning's Mail." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, Grant, Thank You!" 
   
   
   
 She Attempted To Console Herself With Thinking She Had Done Something In 
 Elizabeth's Behalf, But When Her Conscience Compared It With All That 
 She Ought To Have Done, Her Coward Heart Shrank Back At The   Contrast. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Tired Of    Cards," She Said, Sweeping The   Bits Of    Pasteboard Off The 
 Bed With One Of    Her Abrupt Movements, Which Would Have Been Rude In 
 Another, But Seemed Graceful And Childish In Her. "Cards Are Stupid 
 Things At The   Best!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Patiently Collected The   Scattered Pack And Laid It Away, Trying 
 To Think Of    Some Other Means Of    Relieving Her _Ennui_. 
   
   
   
 "Shall I Read To You?" He Asked. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe I Could Listen," She Said, Tossing Her Head Wearily 
 About. "I Don't Know--Just Try." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Pile Of    New Novels And Magazines On The   Table In The   Centre 
 Of The   Room, For Elsie Always Kept Herself Liberally Supplied With These 
 Sources Of    Distraction, Though It Must Be Confessed That She Generally 
   
 Carried The   Recreation To An Extreme, Reading Her Romance To The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 228 
 Exclusion Of    More Solid Studies, Just As She Preferred Nibbling 
 Bon-Bons, To Eating Substantial Food. 
   
   
   
 "There Certainly Is Opportunity For A Choice," Mellen Said, Glancing At 
 The Pile. "What Book Will You Choose?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bring A Magazine; Read Me Some Short Story." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Seated Himself, Opened The   Periodical And Commenced Reading The 
 First Tale He Lighted Upon. It Was A Story By A Popular Author, 
 Beginning In A Light, Pleasant Way, And Promising The   Amusement His 
 Listener Needed. But As The   Little Romance Went On It Deepened Into A 
 Pathetic Tragedy. It Was An Account Of    A Noble-Born Sicilian Woman Who, 
 During The   Revolution, Endured, Silently, Every Species Of    Suffering, At 
 Last Death Itself, Rather Than Betray Her Husband To His Enemies, Yet 
 The Husband Had Bitterly Wronged Her And Half-Broken Her Heart During 
 Their Married Life. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Did Not Listen At First, But As The   Story Went On Her Thoughts 
 Became So Painful That She Tried To Fasten Her Attention Upon The 
 Reading. When She Began To Take Notice Mellen Was Just In The   Midst Of 
 The Account Of    This Sicilian Woman's Martyrdom In Prison, Bearing Up 
 With Such Serene Patience, Faithful To Her Vow, Firm In Her 
 Determination To Save The   Man Who Had Injured Her. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Fairly Snatched The   Volume From His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Read It!" She Exclaimed. "What Made You Choose Such A Doleful 
 Thing; It Makes My Flesh Creep." 
   
   
   
 He Saw The   Change Which Had Come Over Her Face, And Reproached Himself 
 For His Carelessness In Having Chosen So Sad A Tale; But The   Truth Was, 
 In His Absorption, He Had Not The   Slightest Idea Of    What He Was Reading, 
 His Voice Sounded In His Own Ears Mechanical, And As If It Belonged To 
 Some Other Person. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 229 
 He Went To The   Table To Make A More Fortunate Selection. 
   
   
   
 "Here Is A Volume Of    Parodies," He Said, "Shall I Try Those?" 
   
   
   
 "Anything; I Don't Care." 
   
   
   
 He Commenced A Mischievous Travestie Of    A Poem, But Though It Was 
 Wittily Done, Its Lightness Jarred So Terribly On Both Reader And 
 Listener That It Was Speedily Thrown Aside. For Some Time They Remained 
 In Gloomy Silence, Then Elsie Began To Moan And Move Restlessly About, 
 Then Mellen Tried To Rouse Himself And Be Cheerful Again. 
   
   
   
 The Afternoon Passed Very Much In The   Same Way. At Last Elsie Declared 
 That She Would Sleep Awhile. 
   
   
   
 "Anything To Wear Away The   Time!" She Said. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Wondered If He Should Ever Find Anything That Would Shorten The 
 Hours To Him, But He Held His Peace. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Such An Odd, Horrible Feeling," Said Elsie; "Just As If I Were 
 Waiting Anxiously For Something--Every Instant Expecting It." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Because You Are Nervous." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps So," She Said, Fretfully. 
   
   
   
 He Was Waiting. Henceforth Life Would Be But One Long Waiting Just For 
 Revenge, Then To Be Free From The   Dull Pressure Of    This Existence. 
   
   
   
 "How White You Are!" Elsie Said Suddenly. "I Don't Believe You Have 
   
 Slept At All." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 230 
   
   
 It Was True. For Nights Mellen Had Not Closed His Eyes, But He Felt No 
 Approach Towards Drowsiness Even Now. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Fall Sick!" Cried Elsie. "What Shall I Do Then?" 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Afraid; I Am Well And Strong." 
   
   
   
 He Said The   Words With A Loathing Bitterness Of    His Own Ability To 
 Endure. 
   
   
   
 The More Powerful His Physical Organization, The   More Years Of 
 Loneliness And Pain Would Be Left For Him To Bear. His Mind Flew On To 
 The Future; He Pictured The   Long, Long Course Towards Old Age; The 
 Dreary Lapse Of    Time Which Would Bring Only A Cold Exterior Over His 
 Sufferings, Like A Crust Of    Lava Hardening Above The   Volcanic Fires 
 Beneath. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Sit So, Looking At Nothing," Cried Elsie. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear. There, Do You Think You Can Go To Sleep?" 
   
   
   
 "I Won't Try, Unless You Go To Sleep Too. Draw The   Sofa Up By The   Bed 
 And Lie Down." 
   
   
   
 He Obeyed Her Command, Willing To Gratify Her Least Caprice. She Gave 
 Him One Of    Her Pillows, Threw A Part Of    The   Counterpane Over Him, And 
 Made Him Lie There, Holding Fast To His Hand, Afraid To Be Alone, Even 
 In Her Dreams. 
   
   
   
 "Do You Feel Sleepy, Grant?" She Asked, After A Pause. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 231 
   
 "Perhaps So; I Am Resting, At All Events." 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Remember When I Was Sick Once, Years Ago, I Never Would Sleep 
 Unless I Held Your Hand?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear." 
   
   
   
 How Far Back The   Time Looked--He Had Been A Mere Youth Then--What A 
 Fearful Waste Lay Between That Season And The   Present! 
   
   
   
 Suddenly Elsie Started Up Again. 
   
   
   
 "You Sent The   Letter, Grant?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes; Be Content." 
   
   
   
 She Was So Much Afraid Even To Sleep, That It Relieved Her To Turn Her 
 Last Waking Thoughts Upon Some Little Good She Was Doing Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "Good-Night, Now," She Said; "I Can Go To Sleep. Kiss My Hand, Grant. 
 You Love Me, Don't You?" 
   
   
   
 "Always, Darling, Always; Nothing Can Part You And Me." 
   
   
   
 She Fell Away Into A Tranquil Slumber, And Mellen Lay For A Long Time 
 Watching Her Repose; It Was A Brief Season Of    Peace To Her, For Burning 
 Thoughts Had Not Followed Her Into Her Dreams. 
   
   
   
 The Extreme Quiet, The   Sight Of    Her Placid Face Soothed Him 
 Imperceptibly. A Dreary Weakness Began To Make Itself Felt After That 
   
 Long Continued Excitement. At Length The   Lids Drooped Over His Eyes, And 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 71 (Futile Pleadings) Pg 232 
 He Slept Almost As Profoundly As Elsie Herself. For A Long Time There 
 Was No Sound In The   Chamber; The   Brother And Sister Lay Slumbering While 
 The Day Wore On And The   Twilight Crept Slowly Around. 
   
   
   
 When Elsie Awoke It Was To Rouse Him With The   Cry Which Had Been So 
 Often On Her Lips During The   Previous Day-- 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Bessie!" 
   
   
   
 He Started Up, Spoke To Her, And His Voice Brought Her Back To The 
 Reality. 
   
   
   
 "I Was So Happy," She Moaned; "I Dreamed That Bessie And I Were 
 Gathering Pond Lilies--She Was Wreathing Them About My Head--Then Just 
 As I Woke I Saw A Snake Sting Her--Before That It Was All Bright. Oh, 
 Dear, If I Could Only Sleep Forever!" 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 233 
 The Next Day Elsie Was Still Stronger And Better. She Consented To Lie 
 In Bed All The   Morning, Making It A Condition That She Might Get Up And 
 Be Carried Downstairs To Pass The   Evening. 
   
   
   
 "That Is The   Dreariest Time," She Said; "It Drags On So Heavily." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Promised Her, And She Was Childishly Happy. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 234 
   
 "You Shall Have An Early Dinner, Grant, And Then We'll Take Tea In The 
 Evening, And Eat Toast And Jam Just As We Did When I Was A Child." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, That Will Be Very Comfortable." 
   
   
   
 He Had Tried To Say Pleasant, But He Could Not Speak The   Word. The   Day 
 Was So Warm And Bright That A Little After Noon He Took Her Out For A 
 Short Drive, Then She Lay Down To Rest Again, Resolved To Be Strong And 
 Pass The   Evening Below. The   Change Was Pleasant To Her--She Felt Quite 
 Elated, As She Always Was In Health, At The   Idea Of    Amusement. 
   
   
   
 They Got Through The   Day Rather Quietly, And Elsie Did Not Have A Single 
 Relapse Of    Her Nervous Tremors. 
   
   
   
 When She Awoke From Her Afternoon Nap It Was Growing Dark. She Cried Out 
 Quite Joyfully When She Saw Grantley Sitting By The   Bed: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Almost Evening At Last!" 
   
   
   
 At That Moment Victoria Appeared At The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "Come In," Mellen Said; "What Do You Want?" 
   
   
   
 Victoria Entered On Tip-Toe, Though She Knew Plainly Enough That Her 
 Young Mistress Was Awake, And Whispered In The   Doleful Semitone She 
 Reserved For Sick Rooms: 
   
   
   
 "If You Please, Mister Fuller's Just Arrived, And He's A Asking After 
 All Of    You In A Breath." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Started Up On Her Pillows, And The   Brother And Sister Looked At 
   
 Each Other In Blank Dismay When They Thought Of    The   Blow That Must Be 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 235 
 Inflicted Upon The   Warm, Honest Heart Of    Elizabeth's Cousin. 
   
   
   
 "Go And Say That We Will Be Down," Said Elsie, Recovering Her Presence 
 Of Mind. 
   
   
   
 Victoria Departed, And Grantley Cried Out Passionately: 
   
   
   
 "How Can I Tell Him? Poor Tom, He Will Nearly Die." 
   
   
   
 "You Must Not Tell Him Yet," Said Elsie, "Not One Word--Just Say Bessie 
 Is Absent." 
   
   
   
 "Such Prevarication Is Useless, Elsie, He Must Know The   Truth." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Began To Cry. 
   
   
   
 "There, You Are Contradicting Me Already. I Won't Go Down--I Shall Be 
 Sick Again--My Head Swims Now." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Distress Yourself, Dear, Don't." 
   
   
   
 "Then Let Me Have My Own Way," She Pleaded. 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Wish? Anything To Content You." 
   
   
   
 "That's A Good Brother," Said Elsie. "Go Down And Merely Tell Tom I Have 
 Been Very Sick, And That Bessie Has Gone To New York--Anywhere--Not A 
 Word More." 
   
   
   
   
 "But He Will Wonder At Her Absence During Your Illness." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 236 
   
   
   
 "No, He Never Wonders; It Doesn't Make Any Difference." 
   
   
   
 "I Detest These White Lies, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Well, If You Want To Kill Me With A Scene, Go And Tell Tom," She 
 Exclaimed, Throwing Herself Back On Her Pillows; "I Shall Be Worried To 
 Death At Last." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Was Anxious To Soothe Her, And Against His Judgment Submitted. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Go, Darling; I'll Go." 
   
   
   
 "Good Grant; Kind Brother! Send Victoria To Me; I Will Be All Dressed 
 When You Come Back." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Went Out And Called The   Servant, Then He Passed Downstairs, And 
 In The   Hall Met Tom, Who Rushed Towards Him, Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "The Woman Says Elsie Is Very Sick; Is She Better; What Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "She Is Much Better; Don't Be Frightened; She Will Be Downstairs In A 
 Few Minutes." 
   
   
   
 "Thank God," Muttered Tom, His Face Still White With Fears That Victoria 
 Had Aroused. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Was Too Much Preoccupied To Notice His Extreme Agitation, Or 
 Speculate Upon Its Cause If He Had Observed It. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 237 
 "I Only Got Back This Afternoon," Said Tom, "And I Hurried Over Here At 
 Once. How Is Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "She--She Is Not At Home," Faltered Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Not At Home And Elsie Sick?" 
   
   
   
 "She Was Gone," Said Mellen, "And I Did Not Send For Her." 
   
   
   
 Tom Was Too Much Troubled About Elsie To Reflect Long Upon Anything 
 Else, And Directly Mellen Broke From His Eager Questions, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "Go Into The   Library, Tom; I'll Bring Elsie Down." 
   
   
   
 He Went Upstairs, And Knocked At His Sister's Door. 
   
   
   
 "You May Come In," Elsie Called Out; "I Am Ready." 
   
   
   
 When He Entered She Was Sitting Up In An Easy Chair, Wrapped In A Pretty 
 Dressing-Gown Of    Pink Merino, Braided And Trimmed After Her Own Fanciful 
 Ideas, A White Shawl Thrown Over Her Shoulders, The   Flossy Hair Shading 
 Her Face, And Looking Altogether Quite Another Creature. 
   
   
   
 For The   First Time Since Elizabeth's Departure, A Feeling Of    Relief 
 Loosened The   Oppression On Mellen's Heart. 
   
   
   
 "You Look So Well Again; God Bless You, Darling!" 
   
   
   
 "Of Course I'm Pretty!" She Cried Childishly, Pointing To Herself In The 
 Glass. "I Shall Make A Nice Little Visitor." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 238 
   
   
 "You Will Always Be One, My Sunbeam," He Said. 
   
   
   
 She Shivered A Little At His Words, But She Would Not Permit Herself To 
 Think, Determined To Have Her Old Carelessness, Her Old Peace Back, If 
 She Could Grasp It. 
   
   
   
 "How Is Tom?" She Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Dreadfully Anxious About You, Poor Fellow." 
   
   
   
 "Did He Ask For Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes--Yes." 
   
   
   
 "But You Said Nothing?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Elsie; He Knows Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Right," She Said; "I Can Tell Him Better Than You. Be Kind To 
 Him, Grant." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Dear; He Saved Your Life; Tom Is Very Dear To Me; Poor Fellow." 
   
   
   
 "I Am To Be A Visitor, Remember," She Said Childishly; "You Must Not 
 Forget That." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Forget Nothing That Can Give You Pleasure, Be Certain Of    That," 
 He Answered, Kindly. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 239 
   
 "Now You Shall Lead Me Downstairs," She Said. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Not Walk; I Will Carry You." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; I Am So Heavy." 
   
   
   
 But He Took Her In His Arms And Carried Her Downstairs, As He Had So 
 Often Done In Her Childhood, While Victoria Followed With Cushions And 
 Shawls To Make Her Perfectly Comfortable. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Your Baby Again, Grant! Don't You Remember How You Used To Carry 
 Me About?" 
   
   
   
 "Indeed I Do; You Are Not Much Larger Now." 
   
   
   
 "You Saucy Thing! I Would Pull Your Hair Only I Am Afraid You Would Let 
 Me Fall." 
   
   
   
 He Carried Her Into The   Library And Laid Her On The   Sofa. Tom Sprang 
 Forward With A Cry Of    Terror At The   Change His Absence Had Made In Her 
 Appearance, But A Gesture From Mellen Warned Him That He Must Control 
 His Feelings Lest His Anxiety Should Agitate Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Am So Glad To See You, Tom, So Very Glad," She Said, Clasping Her 
 Delicate Fingers About His Hands, And So Filling Him With Delight By Her 
 Look And Words That He Could Not Even Remember To Be Anxious. 
   
   
   
 "It Has Seemed An Age To Me Since I Went Away," Said Tom. "And You Have 
 Been Sick, Little Princess, And Bessie Gone! That Is Strange." 
   
   
   
 "There, There," Cried Elsie; "You Must Not Talk About My Appearance Or 
   
 Sickness Or Anything Else! Just Tell Me How Pretty I Look, And Do 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 240 
 Nothing But Amuse Me." 
   
   
   
 "You Seem Like An Angel Of    Light," Cried Tom, Looking Wistfully At Her 
 Little Hand, As If He Longed To Hide It Away In His Broad Palm. 
   
   
   
 The Fire Burned Cheerfully In The   Grate, The   Chandeliers Were Lighted, 
 The Tea-Table Spread, And Everything Done To Make The   Room Pleasant 
 Which Could Suggest Itself To Dolf And Victoria, In Their Anxiety To 
 Please The   Young Favorite. 
   
   
   
 "It Is So Pleasant," She Said, With A Sigh Of    Relief; "So Pleasant." 
   
   
   
 Then Victoria Brought Her A Quantity Of    Flowers Dolf Had Cut In The 
 Greenhouse, And She Strewed The   Fragrant Blossoms Over Her Dress And 
 Wreathed Them In Her Hair, Making A Beautiful Picture Of    Herself In Her 
 Rich Wrappings And Delicate Loveliness. 
   
   
   
 "Now We Will Have Tea," She Said, "Bring All Sorts Of    Nice Things, 
 Victy." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, 'Deed. I Will, Miss! Clo She's Ben A Fixin' Fur Yer! Laws, It Jis' 
 Makes My Heart Jump To See You Up Agin." 
   
   
   
 As The   Girl Left The   Room Mellen Said: 
   
   
   
 "How She Loves You! Everybody Does Love You, Elsie." 
   
   
   
 "They Must," She Answered; "I Should Die If I Were Not Petted. Oh, 
 Grant, It's So Nice Here; Don't You Like It?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Indeed; You Make The   Old Room Bright Again." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 72 (Tom Fuller Returns) Pg 241 
 Her Spirits Had Risen, She Was Really Quite Like Her Old Self, And That 
 Without Effort Or Pretence. 
   
   
   
 Then The   Tea Was Brought In, And She Insisted On At Least Tasting 
 Everything On The   Table. Clo Was Well Acquainted With Her Dainty Ways, 
 And The   Varieties Of    Preserves And Jellies She Had Brought Out From Her 
 Stores Was Marvellous. 
   
   
   
 Elsie Fed Tom With Bits Of    Toast, Made Him Eat Everything He Did Not 
 Want, And Beg For All That He Did, And Was So Bright And Peaceful That 
 Mellen Himself Grew Quiet From Her Influence. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 242 
   
 While The   Evening Was Passing So Pleasantly With Elsie, The   Principal 
 Personages Below Stairs Were Holding A Subdued Revel In The 
 Housekeeper's Room. 
   
   
   
 Miss Dinah Had Come Up From The   Village, And Her Ebony Suitor Was 
 Expected. With That And Their Delight At Miss Elsie's Improvement, The 
 Whole Staff Was In Excellent Spirits. 
   
   
   
 "It's One Ob Dem 'Casions," Said Dolf, "When We Ort Ter Do Somethin' A 
 Little Out Ob De Common Run--What Do Yer Say, Miss Clorindy?" 
   
   
   
 Clo Smiled Affably; Certain Explanations Had Passed Between Her And Dolf 
 On The   Previous Day, Which Made Her Inclined To Consider Any Proposal Of 
 His With High Favor. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 243 
   
   
 She Summoned Her Unfortunate Drudge Sally, And Ordered Her To Set The 
 Table At Once. 
   
   
   
 "And Don't Spend Yer Time A Gaupin' At Miss Dinah's New Dress," Said 
 She, Severely; "'Taint Manners, Nohow." 
   
   
   
 The Truth Was Sally Had Not Observed The   Gown, But Its Bright Crimson 
 Had Struck Clorinda's Fancy, And Being Tempted To Stare At It Enviously 
 Herself, She Concluded The   Girl Must Be Doing The   Same Thing. 
   
   
   
 "Jis' Obsarve What Miss Clorindy Tells Yer," Remarked Dolf, "And Yer'll 
 Be On The   Road Ter 'Provement; Sally, Yer Couldn't Hab A More Reficient 
 Guide." 
   
   
   
 Clo Bridled And Grew Radiant; She Cast A Glance Of    Triumph At Dinah, And 
 Only Regretted That Victoria Had Not Yet Come Downstairs To Hear These 
 Benign Words. 
   
   
   
 "I 'Spect Othello Won't Get Here Till Late," Said Dinah, Beginning To 
 Fear That The   Good Things Would All Have Disappeared Before His Arrival. 
 "Der's Some Meeting At De Hotel, And He'll Be Kept Dar--De Gemmen Tinks 
 Nobody Else Can Wait On Em." 
   
   
   
 "He Desarves Deir 'Preciation," Said Dolf, Loftily, With The   Air Of    A 
 Man So Supremely Great That He Could Well Afford To Allow Ordinary 
 People To Claim Their Little Virtues Unchallenged. 
   
   
   
 "Wal," Said Clo, "Arter All It Needs Trabbel And The   World To Develop A 
 Man Proper." 
   
   
   
 "Jis' So, Miss Clorindy; Yer's Allers Rezact." 
   
   
   
   
 He Gave Her A Very Tender Glance, And Clo Giggled In Delightful 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 244 
 Confusion. 
   
   
   
 "But I Tell You, Mr. Othello Mustn't Lose His Share Of    'Freshment," 
 Pursued Dolf, Anxious To Secure As Many Extra Meals As Possible. "Miss 
 Clo, Will You Permit Me To Make A Proposition?" 
   
   
   
 "I'll Feel It An Honor," Said Clo. 
   
   
   
 "Yer Does Me Proud," Returned Dolf With A Profound Bow, While Dinah Sat 
 Quite Aghast At Their Stateliness And High Breeding, And Sally Began To 
 Think Clo Must Speak Spanish As Well As Dolf. 
   
   
   
 "I Moves We Has Our Tea Now," Said Dolf; "It's A Sort Of    Delercate 
 Compliment To Miss Elsie To Eat When She Does, And Later In De Ebenin' 
 Arter Mr. Othello Comes We Might Make A Brile Ob Dat Chicken In De 
 Closet--Marster Don't Eat Nothin', And I'se Afeared It'll Be Wasted." 
   
   
   
 Clo Was Complaisance Itself, And Went To Work While Dolf Encouraged Her 
 With His Smiles. 
   
   
   
 By The   Time Victoria Came Downstairs The   Table Was Spread Sumptuously, 
 And In Order To Carry Out Dolf's Extraordinary Idea Of    Complimenting 
 Miss Elsie, There Were Sweetmeats And Cakes, Hot Muffins, Cold Tongue, 
 And Stores Of    Eatables That Brought The   Water Into Dolf's Crafty Mouth. 
   
   
   
 The Meal Began In Greatest Harmony, Miss Dinah Was Very Affable, Vic 
 Really Was The   Best-Natured Creature In The   World, And Just Now She Was 
 Perfectly Happy From Seeing Her Beloved Young Mistress Better; Dolf Was 
 So Circumspect In His Conduct That Clo Was Kept In The   State Of    High 
 Good Humor Befitting The   Glory Of    Her New Turban, And The   First 
 Brightness Of    The   Change Which Had Come Upon Her Prospects. 
   
   
   
 The Truth Was, The   Day Before, While She Was Peeling Onions, Dolf Grew 
 Desperate, And Was Led On To That Point Beyond Which There Was No 
   
 Turning Back. Clo Had Grown Tender And Confidential--He Learned The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 245 
 Amount Of    Her Fortune--Five Hundred Hard Dollars In The   Bank. After This 
 The Happiness Of    That Sable Pair Was Supreme. For The   Moment She Really 
 Looked Beautiful In His Eyes, And With Tears In Their Depths--The Result 
 Of Affection, Not Of    The   Onions He Assured Her--He Implored Her To Make 
 Him The   Happiest Of    Men. He Performed His Part In The   Most Grandiloquent 
 Style, Dropping On One Knee As He Had Seen Lovers Do From The   Upper Loft 
 Of The   Bowery Theatre, And Holding Her Hands Fast, One Of    Which Grasped 
 A Knife And The   Other An Onion. 
   
   
   
 Before They Were Disturbed Matters Were Completely Settled, Though Dolf 
 Pleaded For The   Engagement Being Kept Secret A Little While. 
   
   
   
 "I Jis' Want To See What Dat Ole Parson'll Say," He Averred, Though The 
 Truth Was, Dolf Had Been So Indiscreet In His Protestations To Victoria 
 That He Was A Little Fearful Of    Consequences If That High-Spirited 
 Damsel Learned The   News Without A Little Preparation. 
   
   
   
 "Nebber You Mind De Parson," Said Clo; "Laws, I Wouldn't Wipe My Ole 
 Shoes On Him, 'Sides It Ed Be Something Wuth While Jis' To Denounce Our 
 Connubiolity To De Hull Company Dis Ebening." 
   
   
   
 But Dolf Flattered And Persuaded Until She Consented To Comply With His 
 Wishes. 
   
   
   
 Victoria Had Been So Much Occupied Above Stairs That She Found No 
 Opportunity For Observation, Otherwise Dolf's Manner And The   Mysterious 
 Air Of    Importance Which Clo Assumed, Would Have Warned Her That 
 Something Extraordinary Had Happened. 
   
   
   
 Clo Made Sally Wait On Her More Than Ever, Boxed The   Girl's Ears For Her 
 Own Mistakes, Tried On New Turbans, Surveyed Herself In The   Glass, And 
 Fluttered From Room To Room In The   Highest State Of    Feminine Triumph. 
 Dolf Tried His Best To Be Happy, But It Required A Vivid Recollection Of 
 The Money Lying In That Bank To Make Him At All Comfortable. He Kept 
 Repeating To Himself: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 246 
   
 "Five Hundred Dollars! One--Two--Three--Four--Five!" 
   
   
   
 Then He Would Remember Victoria's Youth And Golden Beauty, His Own 
 Delicious Freedom, And Groan Heavily. But He Was Sure To Bring Up His 
 Spirits Again By Muttering, Vigorously: 
   
   
   
 "Five Hundred Dollars! One--Two--Three--Four--Five!" 
   
   
   
 But It Was A Season Of    Holiday Delight To Clorinda. The   Highest 
 Aspiration Of    Her Spinster Soul Was Soon To Be Gratified--She Would Have 
 A Husband! No Long Engagement For Her; She Made Up Her Mind To That On 
 The Moment. With That Yellow Bird Once In The   Cage, She Was Not Going To 
 Lose Time In Closing The   Door--Not She! 
   
   
   
 She Fed Her Intended To Repletion With Dainties, And It Spoke Marvels 
 For His Digestion That After All The   Dinner He Had Eaten He Could Make 
 Such Havoc Among The   Cake And Preserves, Still Looking Complacently 
 Forward To The   Prospect Of    Broiled Chicken. Crisp Crullers Disappeared 
 Like Frostwork In His Nimble Jaws, He Laid In A Very Unnecessary Stock 
 Of Tongue Considering His Natural Advantages That Way, Made A Dismal 
 Cavern Of    An Immense Fruitcake, And Softened The   Effect With A Whole 
 Mould Of    Apricot Jelly. 
   
   
   
 Dinah And Vic Certainly Kept Him In Countenance, But Clorinda Rather 
 Trifled With The   Sweets, Drinking So Much Strong Tea In Her Pleasurable 
 Agitation, That To An Observer Given To Ludicrous Ideas, Her Jetty Face 
 Would Have Suggested The   Idea Of    An Old Fashioned Black Teapot, With Her 
 Pug Nose For The   Chubby Spout. Sally Witnessed This Dashing Festival 
 From Behind The   Door, Scraped Up The   Jelly Left In The   Glasses, Stole 
 Bits Of    Toast And Muffins On Their Road To The   Table, And Solaced Her 
 Appetite On Various Fragments, Till At Last, Growing Bold And Getting 
 Hungry, She Crept To The   Pantry And Purloined Half A Pumpkin Pie. Until 
 It Had Disappeared, Like A Train Down A Tunnel, She Never Remembered 
 That Clo Was Sure To Miss It In The   Morning, But Reflected, In Her 
 Fright, That It Was Possible To Shut The   Cat Up In The   Closet At 
 Bedtime, And So Escape Detection. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 73 (A Feast And A Love Feast ) Pg 247 
 After Tea Dolf Brought Out A Pack Of    Cards--A Pack Which Had 
 Mysteriously Disappeared From The   Library Table Some Time Before--And 
 Inducted The   Ladies Into The   Mysteries Of    Sundry Little Games, Winning 
 Their Pennies Easily And Cheating Them Without The   Slightest 
 Compunction. 
   
   
   
 That Was A Point Beyond Clo, She Could Not Lose Her Money Even To Dolf, 
 And Vowed From That Time Out She Would Only Play For Pins. 
   
   
   
 "Gamblin's Wicked," She Said, Virtuously. 
   
   
   
 So They Played For Pins, And Dolf Allowed Her To Be The   Gainer. When She 
 Lost, Clo Gave Crooked Ones In Payment, And Thus Her High Spirits Were 
 Preserved Untarnished. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 248 
 At Last Othello Arrived And Made The   Circle Complete. A Great, Shiny 
 Creature, Uglier Than A Mortal Easily Can Be, At Whom Miss Dinah Cast 
 Admiring Glances, And Did The   Fascinating In A Way Which Clo Copied On 
 The Instant. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Reminded Her Of    The   Chicken, And Proposed Making A Bowl Of    Flip 
 While She Cooked The   Fowl, An Idea Which Received Unanimous Approval. 
   
   
   
 They Were Gathered About The   Supper-Table, Dolf Was Carver, And Managed 
   
 To Secure An Unfair Portion Of    The   Delicate Bits, Proposing All Sorts Of 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 249 
 Trifles To Suit Othello's Palate, And Then Devouring Them Before The 
 Unfortunate Creature Could Get More Than A Look At The   Dainties. 
   
   
   
 Othello Was Giving An Account Of    His Labors During The   Evening, And From 
 His Story It Was Quite Evident That He Had Been The   Most Important 
 Personage In The   Assembly, And Dinah Shone Like A Bronze Venus With The 
 Triumph In His Success. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Laws!" Said He, Suddenly; "I Quite Forgot!" 
   
   
   
 "What, What?" They Asked. 
   
   
   
 "Why, What Mr. Moseby Said. 'Spec It Don't Consarn Nobody Here; Only, As 
 Miss Clorindy's A Lady Of    Property, She Naterally Feels Interested In 
 What Happens To Oder Folks Wid Fortins." 
   
   
   
 Clo Bridled, And Dolf Said Majestically, Feeling That He Had Already A 
 Share In Her Wealth: 
   
   
   
 "In Course, In Course; Perceed, Mr. Othello." 
   
   
   
 "Wal, Yer See The   Gemmen Was Talkin' 'Bout De Banks--I Didn't Hear De 
 Beginning, 'Cause Dat Boy, Pete Hopkins, Let De Punch Glasses Fall, And 
 I Was A Fixin' Him." 
   
   
   
 "Did It Break 'Em?" Cried Dinah, Feeling An Interest In The   Details Not 
 Shared By The   Others. 
   
   
   
 "Only Two. I Gave Him Six Cracks For Each--The Little Limb!" 
   
   
   
 "Wal, 'Bout De Bank," Said Dolf, Impatiently. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 250 
   
 "Yes, Dat's What I'm Gwine To Tell. Mr. Moseby, He Said--You Know 
 Him--Dat Tall Man----" 
   
   
   
 "Laws, We Know Him Well 'Nuff," Said Vic. "Go On If You're Gwine To." 
   
   
   
 Dinah Looked Reproachfully At Her, And Othello Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Moseby--He Said De Trader's Bank Had Blowed All To Smash--Clean 
 Up." 
   
   
   
 A Scream From Clorinda Brought Them All To Their Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Massy Sakes," Cried Vic; "What Is It?" 
   
   
   
 "Have Yer Got Fits?" Demanded Dinah. 
   
   
   
 "Bring De Peppermint," Suggested Othello. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Clorindy, Dear Miss Clorindy, What Am It?" Cried Dolf, With A 
 Sudden Sinking At His Heart. 
   
   
   
 Clo Would Have Had Hysterics, But Not Being A Fine Lady, She Gave Two Or 
 Three Yells, Kicked The   Table, Pulled Her Frizzed Hair, And Shouted, 
 Amid Her Tears: 
   
   
   
 "You Sally, Git My Bunnit--Quick!" 
   
   
   
 She Rose, And They Crowded About Her. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 251 
 "Whar Be You Gwine? What's Up?" 
   
   
   
 "Git My Bunnit!" She Repeated. "Ise Gwine To York, I Is." 
   
   
   
 "To York, This Time O' Night?" Cried Vic. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Is--Let Me Go." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Laid A Hand On Her Arm. 
   
   
   
 "Only 'Splain, Clorindy, 'Splain!" 
   
   
   
 "Ise Gwine To Git At Dem Rascals. I Want My Money--I'll Have It! Marster 
 Shall Git It. Oh De Villin Scampsesses! I Want My Money." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Dropped Speechless In A Chair, While The   Rest Poured Out Floods Of 
 Questions, Which Clorinda Was In No State To Answer. 
   
   
   
 "Was Yer Money In Dat Bank?" 
   
   
   
 "Ise Gwine To York; Get My Bunnit!" 
   
   
   
 They Fairly Shook Her, The   General Curiosity Was So Great. 
   
   
   
 "Why Don't Yer Speak?" Said Vic. "Was Yer Money In De Bank?" 
   
   
   
 "Yis; Ebery Red Cent. Oh! Oh! Five Hundred Dollars--And It's A--All 
 G--Gone!" She Sobbed. "I'll Hev It! I'll Hev It! Call Marster! Git My 
 Bunnit. Oh! Oh!" 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 252 
   
 They Made Her Sit Down, They Explained To Her That Nothing Could Be Done 
 Until The   Next Day, And Finally She Subsided Into Silent Tears. All This 
 While Dolf Sat Without Offering One Word Of    Consolation; Now He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Mebby Dar's Some Mistake, Othello." 
   
   
   
 "No, Dar Ain't," Persisted Othello. "Mr. Moseby's Lost Ten Thousand 
 Dollars; He'd Orter Know. De Bank's Gone To Smash, Clar Nuff." 
   
   
   
 Clo Burst Into A New Paroxysm Of    Distress, And Dolf, After A Brief 
 Struggle With His Own Disappointment, Turned On Her: 
   
   
   
 "Yer Needn't Rouse De House Wid Yer Hurlyburly," Said He, Savagely. 
 "Better 'Member Miss Elsie's Sick." 
   
   
   
 Clo Stared At Him In Tearless Horror; A New Fear Struck Her; Was He 
 Going To Prove False? 
   
   
   
 "Don't Talk So," She Said; "Tink Of    Yesterday, Dolf!" 
   
   
   
 Dolf Drew Himself Up, And Looked First At Her And Then At The   Company 
 With An Air Of    Profound Astonishment. 
   
   
   
 "I Tink Her Brain Am Turned," Said He. 
   
   
   
 "'Taint!" Roared Clo. "Oh, Dolfy, Yer Said Yer Loved Me; Yer Knows Yer 
 Did; Dat Yer Didn't Care For Money; Dat I Was A Wenus In Yer 
 Eyes--Oh--Oh!" 
   
   
   
 "Wal, I Do Declar!" Cried Vic. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 253 
   
 Dolf Flew Into A Great Rage. 
   
   
   
 "Miss Clorindy, Yer Sorrow Makes Yer Forget Yerself; Yer've Ben A 
 Dreaming." 
   
   
   
 Clo Drew Her Apron From Her Eyes And Looked At Him; Lightning Was 
 Gathering There Which He Would Have Done Well To Heed, But He Did Not. 
   
   
   
 "Does Yer Mean That?" She Demanded, Sternly. 
   
   
   
 "Sartin, I Does." 
   
   
   
 "Yer Denies Kneelin' At My Feet An' Sayin', "Wasn't De Onions Made Yer 
 Cry;" A Pleadin' And A Coaxin' Till I 'Sented To Marry Yer." 
   
   
   
 "In Course I Does," Repeated Dolf, Doggedly. 
   
   
   
 "Take Care! Jis' Tink!" 
   
   
   
 "Miss Clo, Dis Ere Ain't Decorous; I'se 'Stonished At Yer!" 
   
   
   
 With A Bound Like An Unchained Tigress Clo Sprang At Him. Dolf Dodged, 
 Ran Behind The   Startled Group, In And Out Among The   Chairs, Through The 
 Kitchen, Back Again, And Clo At His Heels. She Had Caught Up A Broom; 
 Once Or Twice She Managed To Hit Him, And Her Sobs Of    Rage Mingled With 
 Dolf's Cries Of    Distress. 
   
   
   
 "Take Her Off," He Shrieked; "Ketch A Hold Of    Her!" 
   
   
   
   
 "I'll Kill Him," Shouted Clo. "I'll Break Every Bone In His 'Fernal 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 74 (That Money In The   Bank ) Pg 254 
 Body! Oh, Yer Varmint, Yer Cattle!" 
   
   
   
 They Laid Hands On Clorinda At Length, Though It Was A Difficult 
 Operation; And Dolf Took Refuge Behind A Great Chair, Peeping Through 
 The Slats At The   Back, With His Eyes Rolling And His Teeth Chattering 
 Like Some Frightened Monkey In A Cage. 
   
   
   
 The Women Were Consoling And Blaming Clo; Vic Divided Between Conviction 
 And Anger, And Othello, Like A Sensible Man, Siding Neither Way. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly They Were Roused By A Prolonged Cry From The   Floor Above, A Cry 
 So Shrill And Unearthly That It Froze The   Blood In Their Veins. In An 
 Instant There Followed A Loud Knocking At The   Outer Door, And Forgetful 
 Of Their Own Troubles, They Crowded Together Like A Flock Of    Frightened 
 Crows Driven From A Cornfield. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 255 
   
   
 The Evening Had Passed Very Pleasantly To Elsie; Mellen Had Humored Her 
 Caprices At Whatever Cost To Himself, And Kept Her Thoughts As Much 
 Aloof As Possible From The   Events Of    The   Past Days. 
   
   
   
 It Was Growing Late, And He Had Several Times Reminded Her That It Was 
 Time She Went To Rest. Tom Fuller Had Taken The   First Hint And Retired. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me Sit Up A Little Longer," She Pleaded; "I Am Not In The   Least 
 Sleepy; It Is So Nice To Get Out Of    That Dull Chamber." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 256 
 "But I Am Afraid You Will Tire Yourself So Completely, That To-Morrow 
 You Cannot Come Down At All." 
   
   
   
 "There Is Not The   Slightest Danger Of    That; I Am Stronger Than You 
 Think. When This Little Dizziness In My Head Leaves Me I Shall Be Quite 
 Well." 
   
   
   
 They Talked A Few Moments Longer, Then She Began Turning Over The   Papers 
 On A Stand Near Her Sofa. Suddenly She Took Up A Letter, And Glancing At 
 The Writing, Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "This Is From Mr. Hudson! You Did Not Tell Me That You Had Heard." 
   
   
   
 "It Came This Afternoon While You Were Asleep." 
   
   
   
 "What Does He Say? Does He Know Where She Is? Will You Send Him Money 
 For Her?" 
   
   
   
 "There Is No Necessity." 
   
   
   
 "But She Must Have It; She Can't Live." 
   
   
   
 "My Dear, She Has Her Money. He Writes Me That Sometime Since He Sold 
 Out The   Stocks By Her Orders. She Was Doubtless Preparing To Leave The 
 Country With That Man." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Fell Back On The   Sofa Overwhelmed By The   New Fear Which Came Over 
 Her. The   Money Had Been Paid; But Where Was Elizabeth? What To Do--How 
 To Act! Before The   Whirl Had Left Her Brain There Was A Sound At The 
 Door Of    The   Little Passage Already Described. 
   
   
   
 "What Is That?" Exclaimed Mellen. "Some One Trying That Door." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 257 
   
   
 "No, No," She Cried. "Come Back; It's Nothing; I'm Afraid; Come Back!" 
   
   
   
 He Gave No Attention To Her Cry, But Hurried Towards The   Door, While She 
 Was Attempting To Rise From The   Sofa; He Had It Open, Elsie Heard A 
 Muttered Curse, An Answering Imprecation From Another Voice, Looked Out, 
 Saw The   Outer Door Ajar And A Man Just Entering The   Passage With Whom 
 Mellen Closed Instantly In A Fearful Struggle. 
   
   
   
 That One Glance Had Been Enough; She Knew The   Man; Then It Was Her 
 Insane Shriek Rang Through The   House. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Forced Ford Into The   Room, Flung Him Against The   Wall, Locked The 
 Door, And Exclaimed In A Terrible Voice: 
   
   
   
 "At Last! At Last!" 
   
   
   
 A Bell Rang At The   Front Entrance, But No One In That Room Heeded It. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Sprang Towards The   Man Again, But He Cried Out Savagely: 
   
   
   
 "Keep Off, If You Value Your Life, Keep Off." 
   
   
   
 "One Of    Us Dies Here!" Cried Mellen. "William Ford, One Of    Us Dies 
 Here!" 
   
   
   
 After That Long Shriek Elsie Had Fallen Back Helpless; She Had Not 
 Fainted, But A Sort Of    Cateleptic Rigor Locked Her Limbs; There She Lay 
 Without Voice Or Power Of    Motion, Listening To Their Words, Which Seemed 
 To Come Through Blocks Of    Ice. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 258 
 "I Did Not Expect To Meet You Here," Said Ford, Calling Up A Sudden 
 Audacity. "It's An Honor I Did Not Wish." 
   
   
   
 "I Know Who You Expected To See; But The   Woman Is Gone; You Must Seek 
 Her Elsewhere!" 
   
   
   
 "Then You Have Driven Her To Destruction At Last. I Tell You, Sir, We 
 Are A Pack Of    Cowards Hunting Down An Angel. You And I And That Pretty 
 Imp Of    Satan. I Came To Tell You This: Bad As I Am, Her Goodness Has 
 Touched Me With Human Feelings. If She Is Here And Alive, Justice Shall 
 Be Done Her, And For Once The   Truth Shall Be Spoken Under This Roof. 
 That Woman Has Bribed Me To Shield Another Through Her. Soul And Body 
 She Has Been Made A Sacrifice. There Is Danger To Me Here. This Bit Of 
 Goodness May Bring Ruin Upon Me, But I Cannot Leave The   Country Forever, 
 And Know That She Is Being Ground To Dust Under Your Heel; While That 
 Other Flimsy Coward Crowds Her From Hearth And Home. For Once, Grantley 
 Mellen, You Shall Be Forced To Hear The   Truth And Believe It." 
   
   
   
 "The Truth From You!" Exclaimed Mellen, With Unutterable Scorn, "That Or 
 Anything Else From So Vile A Source I Reject--Go, Sir, We Are Not 
 Alone!" 
   
   
   
 Ford, Or North, Glanced Towards The   Sofa; Recognised Elsie Lying There, 
 And Turned Again Towards Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "Twice You Have Broken Up My Life," Cried Mellen, "But This Time You 
 Shall Not Escape! Here, In The   Home You Have Dishonored, You Shall Meet 
 Your Fate. Burglar, Villain, How Did You Get Here?" 
   
   
   
 "By The   Way I Have Been In The   Habit Of    Reaching These Rooms. I Hoped To 
 See Your Wife Here, And Tell Her That At Last I Was Resolved To Knock My 
 Chains From Her Soul. She Never Would Have Spoken; But Nothing, Even 
 Though She Had Gone On Her Knees Again, Should Have Silenced Me! If She 
 Is Not Alive To Benefit By The   Exculpation, I Am Resolved That Her 
 Memory, At Least, Shall Be Saved All Reproach." 
   
   
   
 "I Believe," Said Mellen, With Cool Scorn, "That It Is Expected That A 
   
 Man Should Perjure Himself In Behalf Of    A Woman Whom He Has Dragged Into 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 259 
 Sin, But Here, Impudent Falsehoods Of    This Kind, Count For Nothing." 
   
   
   
 "But You Shall Believe Me! If That Woman Is Lost, If She Has Gone Mad, 
 For She Was Mad, When I Left Her In The   Graveyard, If She Has Wandered 
 Off And Perished, Or Worse Still----" 
   
   
   
 "Hold, Hold!" Cried Mellen, Shuddering. 
   
   
   
 "If She Is Lost Or Dead," Continued North, Without Heeding The   Anguish 
 In This Cry, "You Have Murdered The   Sweetest And Noblest Woman That Ever 
 Drew Breath, And Only That The   Worthless Thing Lying Yonder, Should 
 Continue To Be Pampered And Sit Above Her." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Started To His Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Silence!" He Thundered. "Do Not Dare To Take The   Name Of    That Innocent 
 Child Into Your Lips." 
   
   
   
 A Keen, Sarcastic Laugh, Preceded The   Answer North Gave To This. 
   
   
   
 "So That Strikes Home, Does It? Your Wife Has Probably Died By Her Own 
 Hand, But You Do Not Feel It. When That Paltry Thing Is Mentioned, You 
 Tear At The   Bit And Begin To Rave, As If She Were The   Most Worthy 
 Creature On Earth. Ah, Ha! There You Are Wounded, My Friend." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Remembered Elsie's Presence. 
   
   
   
 "Well," He Cried, Pointing To Her, "That Woman Only Had My Heart; My 
 Blood Did Not Run In Her Veins; If You Had Struck Me There The   Blow 
 Would Have Been Keener." 
   
   
   
 The Man Laughed Again; Elsie Heard Both Words And Laugh, As She Lay In 
   
 That Marble Trance. Had She Been Laid Out Shrouded For Burial She Could 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 260 
 Not Have Been More Helpless. 
   
   
   
 "So You Drove Your Wife Away; Out Of    The   House?" Cried The   Man. "I 
 Guessed As Much." 
   
   
   
 "She Is Gone For Ever, But You Shall Not Live To Join Her." 
   
   
   
 "Before Now She Is Dead! Listen To What You Have Done. I Repeat It, Your 
 Wife Was As Innocent As An Angel. She Is Dead, And I Tell You So, 
 Knowing How It Will Poison Your Life. If There Was Guilt Or Dishonor In 
 Loving Me It Belonged To That Pretty Heap Of    Deception On The   Sofa. Hear 
 That, And Let Your Soul Writhe Under It, For Your Blood Does Run In Her 
 Veins. I Came To Tell You This. That Great Hearted Creature Forced The 
 Truth Back In My Throat, The   Other Night; But You Shall Hear It Now. 
 There Lies The   Mother Of    The   Child We Buried, The   Other Night!" 
   
   
   
 "Liar! Traitor!" Cried Mellen. 
   
   
   
 Again Came A Violent Ringing Of    The   Door-Bell; Steps In The   Hall; This 
 Time The   Two Men Listened. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Pursued," Muttered Ford; "They've Cornered Me; It Is Your Turn 
 Now." 
   
   
   
 "I Will Give You Up If These Are Enemies," Cried Mellen; "There Is No 
 Escape." 
   
   
   
 He Took One Stride Towards The   Door, But Ford Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Giving Up Your Sister's Husband; Remember The   Whole World Shall 
 Know It." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 75 (Unexpected Developments ) Pg 261 
 There Was Bitter Truth In The   Tone, But Before Mellen Could Move Or 
 Speak, The   Door Opened And Two Officers Entered The   Room. 
   
   
   
 "We Have Him Safe," Said One Of    The   Intruders As He Passed Mellen. 
 "Caught At Last, My Fine Fellow." 
   
   
   
 Ford Started Back--Thrust One Hand Under His Vest, And Drew It Out 
 Again--There Was A Flash--A Stunning Report--He Staggered Back Against 
 The Wall, Shot Through The   Chest. 
   
   
   
 For A Few Instants There Was Wild Confusion; The   Servants Rushed In, The 
 Wounded Criminal Was Lifted Up, But During All That Time Elsie Lay On 
 The Sofa Quite Unnoticed, Not Insensible Yet, But Utterly Helpless, So 
 Blasted By The   Shock That Mind And Body Seemed Withering Under It. 
   
   
   
 Ford Sat On The   Floor In Gloomy Silence. In Spite Of    His Resistance An 
 Effort Was Made To Staunch The   Blood Which Was Trickling Down His Shirt 
 Bosom, But He Said In A Low, Quiet Voice: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Useless. I Have Cheated You At Last--The First Good Act Of    My 
 Life Has Killed Me--I Am A Dying Man. It Was My Last Stake, And I Have 
 Lost It." 
   
   
   
 A Great Change In His Face Proved The   Truth Of    His Words; Even The 
 Officers, Inured To Scenes Of    Suffering And Pain, Recoiled Before His 
 Stony Hardihood. 
   
   
   
 One Of    Them Spoke In Explanation To Mellen. 
   
   
   
 "We Don't Know What He Wanted Here; We Have Been On His Track For Days; 
 He Committed A Forgery, Months Ago, And Was Trying To Get Off To Europe 
 Just As It Was Found Out." 
   
   
   
 "He's Bound On A Longer Journey, That You Cannot Stop Now," Said Ford. 
   
 "Mellen, I Have Something To Say To You--Better Send These Men Away 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 262 
 After A Few Moments The   Men Went Out And Left Mellen Alone With The 
 Suicide--In His Excitement Mellen Forgot Elsie's Presence, And The 
 Dreadful State She Was In. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Dying," Said Ford; "I May Live The   Night Out--It Don't Matter! You 
 Are Glad To See My Blood Run--That's Natural Enough! Man, Man, The 
 Torment I Go To Isn't Half As Bad As That I Shall Leave Behind For You." 
   
   
   
 "Say Quickly What You Wish," Exclaimed Mellen, Forgetting Even His 
 Hatred In The   Dreadful Picture His Enemy Made, His Garments Red With 
 Blood, His Face Pale With The   Death Agony, Distorted With Baffled Rage 
 And Hate. "I Believe Nothing You Say--You Cannot Move Me." 
   
   
   
 "So Be It," Said The   Man. "These Fellows Have Tied My Hands--Put Yours 
 In My Coat Pocket--You'll Find Three Letters, A Paper And A Roll Of 
 Money." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Obeyed, Shuddering To Feel The   Blood Drops Warm On His Fingers As 
 He Drew Forth The   Package. 
   
   
   
 "Read Them," Said Ford, Briefly. 
   
   
   
   
 Mellen Opened One After Another Of    The   Epistles And Read--They Were In 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 263 
 Elsie's Writing--They Proved The   Truth Of    The   Villain's Assertions. The 
 Smaller Paper Was A Marriage Certificate. The   Roll Of    Bills--Each Note 
 For A Thousand Dollars--Was The   Price Of    Elizabeth's Bonds. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Staggered Back With One Heartbroken Cry. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Touched You," Exclaimed The   Man! "There Lies Your Precious 
 Sister In A Dead Faint--Here I Am, Dying, A Criminal, But Your 
 Brother-In-Law None The   Less--Stoop Down, I Want To Whisper Something." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Bent His Head, For His Enemy Was Dying. 
   
   
   
 "It Is A Fair Certificate You See, But I Was A Married Man All The 
 Time." 
   
   
   
 As Ford Whispered These Words A Fiendish Smile Covered The   Lips On Which 
 Death Was Scattering Ashes. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Started Forward With A Wild Impulse To Choke The   Ebbing Life From 
 His Lips, But They Whispered Hoarsely: 
   
   
   
 "You Can't Fight A Dying Man--You'll Only Put Me Out Of    This Cursed Pain 
 If You Choke Me." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Stood Transfixed. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You The   Story," Continued Ford; "Novels Always Have Dying 
 Confessions In Them--Hear Mine. I Tell You Because It Is Too Late To 
 Remedy What You Have Done--Your Wife Is Gone--I'm Glad Of    It. She Was 
 Ten Thousand Times Too Good For Any Of    You. She's Dead, I Dare Say; Just 
 The Woman To Do It, Without A Word, And All For That Little Heap Of 
   
 Froth." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 264 
   
   
   
 Mellen Could Not Speak; He Felt About Blindly For Support, And Sank Into 
 A Chair. 
   
   
   
 "I Always Hated You," Ford Went On, And The   Hatred Of    A Life Burned In 
 His Voice And Convulsed His Face. "When We Were Boys Together, I Swore 
 To Pay You Off For Getting That Old Man's Money Away From Me, His 
 Rightful Heir. That Was Bad Enough, But Your Insolent Kindness, Your 
 Infernal, Condescending Generosity, Was Ten Times Worse. Mighty Willing, 
 You Were, To Dole Out Money That Was More Mine Than Yours, And Claim 
 Gratitude For It. But I Had A Little Revenge At The   Time, Remember. I 
 Took Away The   Woman You Loved--I Cheated You Out Of    Money--That Was 
 Something, But Not Enough. I Came Back To This Country Just After You 
 Sailed From Europe, And Even Before I Ever Saw The   Woman Who Became Your 
 Wife, Or Your Sister, I Had Formed My Plan--It Succeeded. I Met That 
 Bunch Of    Flimsy Falsehood--I Made Her Love Me--Made Her Mad For Me--You 
 Wince--I'm Glad Of    It. But Mind Me, I Would Not Have Married Her After 
 All, But That I Thought She Had Inherited Half Her Old Uncle's Property. 
 It Would Not Have Been Worth While To Saddle Myself With A Thing Like 
 That. Then Came Your Turn To Laugh, If You Had But Known It. I Was Taken 
 In--Sold. The   Creature Had Not A Cent, And No Hope Of    One If She 
 Offended You. 
   
   
   
 "It Was A Hateful Position, Especially As I Did Not Care For The   Pretty 
 Fool After The   Speculation Failed, And What's Better, She Soon Got Over 
 Caring For Me, Just As The   Other Did, And Wanted To Be Off Her Bargain. 
 I Had Given Her A Glimpse Or Two Of    My Way Of    Life. That Did Not 
 Frighten Her, But My Poverty Did. This Little Sister Of    Yours Has 
 Luxurious Tastes, And Understands The   Value Of    Wealth Uncommonly Well. 
 But She Had Told Me Just How Far You Had Made Your Wife Independent In 
 Means. It Was A Pretty Sum, And I Saw A Way Of    Getting It. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Had Told Me A Great Deal About Your Wife, And I Made My Own 
 Observations, Though She Detested Me From The   First, Some Women Will 
 Take Such Fancies. I Say Nothing Of    Certain Wires That I Had Laid In The 
 Basement Region Of    Your House. 
   
   
   
 "The Little Goose Yonder Really Believed That You Had Married That 
 Glorious Woman Only As A Companion For Her--That You Did Not Love Her In 
   
 The Least. I Knew Better; She Was A Woman To Adore, Worship For Ever And 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 265 
 Ever: And You Are No Fool In Such Matters, I Know That Of    Old Our Tastes 
 In That Direction Have Always Harmonized Beautifully. Your Wife Adored 
 You; I Can Say This Now That You Have Killed Her, But That Little Witch 
 Convinced Her Of    The   Story She Told Me, And It Was Breaking Her Heart, 
 For That Woman Had A Heart. 
   
   
   
 "To Save You From Trouble And The   Creature That You Worshipped Even In 
 Her Presence From Disgrace, I Knew That She Would Give Up Everything, 
 Even Her Life, Which You Have Taken At Last. 
   
   
   
 "I Told Elsie The   Truth, After I Got A Little Tired Of    Her, Which Was 
 Early In The   Honeymoon; Let Her Know Frankly That I Had A Wife Living In 
 Europe, Though It Was Impossible For Any One To Prove It Against My 
 Will. The   Very Day That I Told Her This I Managed To Convey Some Of    Her 
 Letters To Me--Fond, Silly Things They Were--Into Your Wife's Room. Then 
 I Sent Elsie Home To Tell Her Own Story. 
   
   
   
 "The Girl Was Mad, Crazy As A March Hare, Went Into Hysterics, Made An 
 Insane Effort To Kill Herself, Took Poison And Heaven Knows What Else In 
 The Presence Of    Your Wife. I Knew She Would, And Set Her Loose For That 
 Purpose. These Tragedies Were Kept Up Till Your Wife, Thinking Your Soul 
 Bound Up In The   Girl, And Herself Nothing In Comparison, Made A Solemn 
 Promise Never To Betray Elsie's Secret, And To Shield Her From All Harm 
 With Her Own Life If Needful. I Heard This And Knew That My Money Was 
 Safe. 
   
   
   
 "Your Wife Came To Me, For I Was Not Permitted To Enter The   House After 
 She Found Me Out. There Was A Woman! I Swear The   Only Creature Of    The 
 Sex That I Ever Respected. She Was Firm But Grand In Her Generosity, 
 Ready To Sacrifice Everything So Long As It Took Elsie Out Of    My Power. 
 I Gave Up More Of    The   Letters, Reserving These Three For Use, Unknown To 
 Her. She Raised All The   Money In Her Power At The   Time, But I Kept The 
 Certificate, Resolved Not To Sell That Without Demanding The   Last Cent 
 She Possessed. 
   
   
   
 "In Telling My Grand Secret, I Had Been Cautious To Keep All Possibility 
 Of Proof To Myself. They Knew That My First Wife, Your Old Lady Love, 
 Was Living, But Had No Means Of    Proving The   Fact, Or Even That I Had 
 Ever Been Married At All, Otherwise My Position Might Have Been 
   
 Dangerous; As It Was, Those Two Women Were Like Flies In A Spider's Web. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 266 
   
 "Our Child, Your Nephew, Was Born, And Died, Fortunately For Us All. 
 They Were Obliged To Trust Me A Little Then. Your Wife Summoned Me To 
 The House, For She Was Afraid To Claim Help From Any Other Human 
 Being--I Went, And With My Own Hands Buried It Under A Cypress Tree In 
 Your Grounds. That Heroic Woman Stood By And Watched. She Would Not 
 Trust Me Out Of    Her Sight, Fearing That I Might Attempt To See Elsie, 
 Whom She Guarded Like A Mother Bird When Hawks Are Near. Noble Soul. It 
 Was All Useless; I Had No Wish To See That Faithless Little Imp, And As 
 For Her, I Dare Say She Was Glad To Get Rid Of    Me Even At The   Bitter 
 Cost She Was Paying. In Fact I Know She Was, After That Other Noble 
 Creature Took Up Her Burden. 
   
   
   
 "Well, After This I Got A Little Money From Your Wife Now And Then, 
 Under Threats Of    Claiming My Wife, Which Always Brought Her To 
 Terms--Remember I Had Told Her She Was Not My Legal Wife, But Held 
 Proofs That She Was--I Could Claim Or Reject Her As I Pleased. 
   
   
   
 "But One Day A New Idea Came Into My Head; I Found Out That You Were 
 Coming Home Just As The   Steamer Which Brought You Was On The   Coast. That 
 Your Will Had Been Made, Leaving All You Had To Be Equally Divided 
 Between Your Wife And Sister. If You Should Never Reach Shore Elsie 
 Would Be Worth Claiming In Earnest. But With That News Came A Letter 
 From My Wife; Against My Commands She Was Following Me To This Country, 
 Just When Her Presence Was Certain Ruin." 
   
   
   
 The Man Broke Off In His Narration Here, Evidently Convulsed With More 
 Than Physical Pain, Specks Of    Foam Flew To His Lips, Great Drops Of 
 Agony Stood On His Forehead. 
   
   
   
 "Brandy; Give Me Some Brandy!" He Cried Out Huskily. "Some Brandy, I 
 Say." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Poured Some Brandy Into A Glass And Held It To His Mouth. He 
 Drank Eagerly, And Sank Back To The   Floor Again. 
   
   
   
 "What's The   Use Of    Talking About That? I Would Have Saved Her At The 
 Last, And Tried Hard Enough, But The   Storm Was Too Much For Me. After 
   
 All That, You Baffled Me And Got On Shore; The   Fiends Must Have Guided 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 267 
 That Pilot Boat. I Got Frightened Too. It Was Not A Part Of    My Programme 
 To Go Down With You." 
   
   
   
 "Wretch!" Said Mellen, Struck With A Sudden Idea, "You Were The   Person 
 Who Nearly Lost Me Among The   Breakers." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Answered Ford. "We Both Had A Narrow Chance, But The   Risk Was 
 Worth Running--That Is, If Your Will Really Was Made--But When You Once 
 Touched Shore All Hope For Me Was Over. I Must Leave America; I Sent 
 Word To Your Wife That I Must Have Twenty-Five Thousand Dollars Or Claim 
 My Wife. 
   
   
   
 "She Was Trying To Get It; She Gave Me The   Bracelet As A Bribe For 
 Delay, One Night When I Came. Still Of    One Thing I Pledge You My Soul, 
 It Is Pretty Much All I Have Left Now, Your Wife Never Dreamed That I 
 Was Your Enemy, Ford. She Knew I Was A Villain, And Held The   Fate Of 
 That Pretty Fool In My Hands. Now You Have The   Whole Story. I Came Here 
 To-Night Because I Had Not Heard From Her; Now I Believe She's Dead. I 
 Thought I Would See That Girl There. Now, Then, Grantley Mellen, Are You 
 Satisfied? You Have Driven Your Wife Away, You Could Believe Her Guilty, 
 And Pet That Frivolous Thing In Her Place!" 
   
   
   
 "'When Did I First See Her?' When She Was A Flirty Little School Girl. 
   
   
   
 "'When Did I Marry Her?' What There Was Of    It, Remember--Just After You 
 Started For California, When The   Widow Harrington Innocently Brought Me 
 A Guest Into This House Against The   Wishes Of    Its Mistress, Who Had Seen 
 Me About The   Boarding-School, Charming The   Canary Birds With Serenades. 
 Once Or Twice She Caught Me With My Guitar Playing The   Fool Under Her 
 Own Window. Of    Course She Was Not Certain Whether The   Homage Was 
 Intended For Her Or Elsie, But I Think Took It To Herself And Was 
 Indignant, Giving Me In Exchange For My Music, Such Looks As A Queen 
 Might Bestow On Her Slave. I Rather Liked Her For It; That Kind Of 
 Homage Was Not Suited To Her. The   Heap Of    Thistle Down Yonder Liked It. 
 She Knew What It Meant. The   Only Deep Thing About Such Creatures Is 
 Their Craft. That Girl Is Cunning As A Fox. The   Pure, Innocent Thing, 
 For Whom That Splendid Creature Was Sacrificed; If I Were Not Dying, The 
 Idea Would Make Me Laugh. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 76 (The Confession ) Pg 268 
   
 "There, Now Are We Even? You Deprived Me Of    A Fortune I Was Brought Up 
 To Expect; I Have Managed To Get Some Of    It Back. You Loved A Woman, And 
 I Married Her. You Married Another Woman, The   Most Glorious Creature I 
 Ever Saw, And In A Fit Of    Jealous Rage With Me, Turned Her Out Upon The 
 World To Die. 
   
   
   
 "Tell Me Now, If My Revenge Has Been Complete?" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Ran To The   Door And Opened It. 
   
   
   
 "Come In," He Cried To The   Officers. "Carry That Man Away! Take Him To 
 The Lodge; He Shall Not Even Die Here." 
   
   
   
 "As You Will," Cried Ford. "I Will Hold My Tongue For That Poor Woman's 
 Sake." 
   
   
   
 He Could Not Walk, So They Carried Him Down To The   Lodge, And There, 
 While Waiting For A Doctor To Come, He Sat Looking Death In The   Face, 
 With The   Same Desperate Bravado That Had Marked His Conduct All The 
 Night. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 269 
 Shriek After Shriek From Elsie Roused Mellen. She Was Raving In Horrible 
 Delirium, And When Assistance Arrived It Proved That She Had Been Seized 
 With Brain Fever, And There Was Scarcely A Hope Of    Her Recovery. 
   
   
   
 Standing There By Her Bed, This Thought Must Have Been A Relief To 
 Mellen; But He Did Not Forsake Her, His Pride Was Utterly Crushed. He 
 Longed To Cast Himself Down By Her Side And Die There. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning, When Nurses And Physicians Arrived, Mellen Left The 
 House. He Was Going Out On An Aimless Search For His Lost Wife--The 
 Woman Who Had Given Up Her Last Hope For Him And His. 
   
   
   
 He Learned At The   Lodge That The   Wounded Prisoner Had Been Carried To 
 The Village By His Own Command; That He Was Alive Still, But Could Not 
 Last More Than Another Day; That His Name Was North, And He Was 
 Well-Known Among The   Sporting Gentry Who Came To The   Shore Tavern. All 
 This Was Told Him As News. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Hurried To The   City And Commenced His Task. He Sought For 
 Elizabeth In Every Place Where There Was A Possibility Of    Her Having 
 Taking Refuge, But Without Avail. He Used Every Means In His Power To 
 Make Some Discovery, But They Were Ineffectual. 
   
   
   
 When Night Came He Returned Home, Only To Hear Elsie's Mad Shrieks And 
 Laughter Echoing Through The   Desolate House, To Pass The   Night With 
 Those Sounds Ringing In His Ears, And Feel That Terrible Remorse Tugging 
 At His Heart. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning He Started Again On His Errand. He Was Told In The 
 Village That The   Man Was Dead. The   Story Had Gone Abroad That He Was A 
 Daring Burglar, And That The   Officers Had Surprised Him Breaking Into 
 Mellen's House. He Had Found No Strength To Tell His Story, So Fear Of 
 Open Disgrace Perished With Him. 
   
   
   
 In The   Madness Of    His Grief, Mellen Had Forgotten That Tom Fuller Was 
 His Guest. The   Young Man's Chamber Was In Another Wing Of    The   Building, 
 And He Heard Nothing Of    The   Wild Turmoil That Distracted The   Family. Tom 
 Was Not A Very Early Riser, And When He Came Down In The   Morning, 
 Sauntering Lazily Into The   Breakfast-Room, Expecting To See Elsie There 
 In Her Pretty Blue Morning-Dress And Flossy Curls, He Found The   Room 
 Empty, No Table Spread, And No Human Being To Greet Him. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 270 
   
 "Well, This Is Strange," Said Tom; "But When Bessie Is Away Things Will 
 Go To Sixes And Sevens, I Dare Be Sworn. And Elsie Isn't Well, Poor 
 Darling! Hallo! There Goes Mellen, Riding Like A Trooper! What On Earth 
 Does All This Mean? I Am Getting Hungry, And Lonesome, And----" 
   
   
   
 Here Tom Gave A Jerk At The   Bell, And Cast Himself Into An Easy Chair. 
   
   
   
 Dolf Presented His Woe-Begone Face At The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "What's The   Matter, Dolf? Isn't It Breakfast-Time? Where Is Your Master 
 Going--And--And--Well, Dolf, Can't You Tell Me Why Miss Elsie Isn't 
 Down?" 
   
   
   
 "Miss Elsie, Oh, Sah, She Am Sick." 
   
   
   
 "Sick, Dolf! You Don't Say That?" Cried Tom, Starting Up, With His Face 
 All In A Chill Of    Anxiety. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Mean Just Dat, And Nothing Else." 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Not Very Sick, Dolf," Cried Tom, Trembling Through All His 
 Great Frame, "Only A Little Nervous, A Headache, Or Something Of    That 
 Sort." 
   
   
   
 "She's Just Ravin'--Crazy--Ask Vic If You Don't Believe Me. The   Doctors 
 Come In Before Daylight; I Went After 'Em Myself. Robbers Broke Into De 
 House Last Night, Sah, And Frightened Our Sweet Young Lady A'most To 
 Death." 
   
   
   
 "Robbers, Dolf!" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Sah. A Gemman, Too, As Has Been A Visitor In Dis Dentical House. 
   
 Marster Catched Him In De Act Ob Takin' Out De Silver, And De 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 271 
 Gemman--Robber, I Mean--Felt So 'Shamed Ob Himself Dat He Up And Banged 
 A Bullet Straight Frough His Own Bussom, Afore Miss Elsie, Too!" 
   
   
   
 "Poor Thing; Precious Little Darling," Cried Tom; "Mellen's Left Her All 
 Alone, And Elizabeth Away; Dear Me! Dolf, Dolf, What Was That?" 
   
   
   
 "It's Her A Screaming." 
   
   
   
 "What, Elsie, My Elsie?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Sah; Dat Am Her." 
   
   
   
 "Dolf, I Say," Cried Tom, In Breathless Anxiety, Thrusting A Ten Dollar 
 Gold Piece Into The   Negro's Hand; "Dolf, Would It Be Very Much Amiss, 
 You Know, If I Was To Take Off My Boots And Just Steal Up?" 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Doesn't 'Zactly Know; De Fair Sex Am So Captious 'Bout Us 
 Gemmen; But Vic Is Up Dar, And You Can Ask Her, She Knows All 'Bout De 
 'Prieties. Smart Gal, Dat Vic, I Tell You; Loves Miss Elsie, Too, Like 
 Fifty." 
   
   
   
 "Does She?" Said Tom; "Here's Another Gold Piece, Give It To Her, With 
 My Best Regards, Dolf." 
   
   
   
 Dolf Pocketed The   Gold Piece, And That Was The   Last Time It Saw The 
 Light For Many A Day. Tom Took Off His Boots And Crept Upstairs In His 
 Stocking Feet, Holding His Breath As He Went. Vic Came Out Of    The   Shaded 
 Room, And The   Young Man's Grief Softened Her So Much That She Allowed 
 Him To Steal Into Elsie's Boudoir, Where He Sat All The   Morning 
 Listening To The   Poor Girl's Muttered Fancies, After Bribing Vic With 
 Gold Pieces To Leave The   Door Open, That He Might Catch A Glimpse Now 
 And Then Of    The   Beloved Face, Flushed And Wild As It Was. 
   
   
   
 Generous, Noble-Hearted Tom Fuller; He Had Been Really Hungry When He 
   
 Came From His Own Room, But All That Was Forgotten Now, And There He Sat 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 272 
 Fasting Till The   Shadows Slanted Eastward. Then He Saw Mellen Riding 
 Towards The   House At A Slow, Weary Pace, Which Bespoke Great Depression. 
   
   
   
 Tom Arose And Went Downstairs, Urged To Meet His Friend By The   Kindest 
 Heart That Ever Beat In A Human Bosom. 
   
   
   
 "She's Better, I Am Quite Sure; She Slept Two Or Three Minutes; So Don't 
 Look So Downhearted," He Cried, Seizing Mellen's Hand As He Dismounted. 
 "But Where's Elizabeth? I Thought You Had Gone After Her." 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, My Wife," Answered Mellen, Lifting His Haggard Eyes To Tom's 
 Face. "She Is Gone--Lost--Dead. My Friend, My Friend, I Have Murdered 
 Your Cousin, Murdered My Own Wife." 
   
   
   
 "Murdered Her; Now I Like That," Said Fuller; "But Where Is She? Not 
 Gone Off In A Tiff. Bessie Wasn't The   Girl To Do That Any Way; But As 
 For Murder, Oh Nonsense!" 
   
   
   
 "Fuller, You Are Her Only Relative, And Have A Right To Know. Come Out 
 Into The   Grounds, The   Air Of    The   House Would Stifle Me." 
   
   
   
 They Sat Down Together On A Garden Chair Within Sight Of    The   Old 
 Cypress. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Been A Proud Man, Fuller, Sensitive Beyond Everything To The 
 Honor Of    My Family, But Never Knowingly Have I Allowed This Feeling To 
 Stand Between My Soul And Justice. Your Cousin Has Been Terribly Wronged 
 Since She Came Under My Roof. It Is Now Too Late For Reparation, But To 
 You, Her Only Relative, The   Truth Must Be Known. I Will Not Even Ask You 
 To Keep The   Facts Secret. I Have No Right." 
   
   
   
 "Look Here, Old Fellow," Said Tom, Wringing Mellen's Slender Hand In 
 His; "If This Is A Lover's Quarrel Between You And Elizabeth, Don't Say 
 Another Word. Lord Bless You! I Can Persuade Her Into Anything, She 
 Knows Me Of    Old. Besides, I Am Glad There Is Something That I Can Do To 
 Make You Both Good-Natured Just Now, For As Like As Not, I Shall Be 
 Asking A Tremendous Favor Of    You Before Long, And This Will Pave The 
   
 Way; Tell Me Where Your Wife Is, I'll Take Care Of    The   Rest." 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 273 
   
   
 "Tom, I Believe--I Fear That She Is Dead." 
   
   
   
 The Solemnity With Which This Was Spoken, Appalled Tom. 
   
   
   
 "Dead!" He Repeated, And The   Ruddy Color Faded From His Face. "Dead--You 
 Can't Mean It." 
   
   
   
 "Listen Patiently To Me If You Can," Said Mellen, Sadly. "This Must Be 
 Told, But The   Effort Is Terrible." 
   
   
   
 Tom Folded His Arms And Bent His Now Grave Face To Listen. Then Mellen 
 Told Him All; The   Anguish, The   Deception, The   Anxiety Which These Pages 
 Have Recorded So Imperfectly. There Was But Little Exhibition Of 
 Excitement, Mellen Told These Things In A Dull, Dreary Voice That 
 Bespoke Utter Hopelessness. He Was So Lost In His Own Misery That The 
 Signs Of    Anguish In Tom's Face Never Disturbed His Narrative. 
   
   
   
 When He Had Done Tom Fuller Arose, And Stood Before Him, White As Death, 
 But With A Noble Look In His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Mellon, Give Me Your Hand, For You And I Are Just The   Two Most Wretched 
 Dogs In America At This Minute. I Loved Her, Mellen, O God Help Me! I 
 Love Her As You Did The   Other One. Great Heavens, What Can We Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing," Answered Mellen; "I Did Not Think Another Pang Could Be 
 Added, And My Soul Recoils From This. Could She Prove So Base To You 
 Also?" 
   
   
   
 "Base; Look Here, Mellen, You Don't Take This In The   True Light. It Was 
 All My Fault. I Forced Myself Upon Her; I--I----" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 274 
 The Poor Fellow Broke Down, A Convulsion Of    Grief Swept His Face, And He 
 Walked Away. 
   
   
   
 Directly He Came Back, Holding Out His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Come, Now Let Us Search For Elizabeth," He Said. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Useless; I Have Searched." 
   
   
   
 "But Come With Me--It Was Not In Town You Should Have Looked; Elizabeth 
 Would Not Go There." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Arose And Walked Towards The   Bay. In Passing A Clump Of 
 Rosebushes Tom Stopped To Extricate A Fragment Of    Silk From The   Thorns. 
   
   
   
 "What Dress Did She Wear That Night?" He Inquired, Examining The   Shred 
 In His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "I Remember Well, It Was Purple," Answered Mellen, Without Lifting His 
 Weary Eyes From The   Ground. 
   
   
   
 "Come This Way, For She Has Been Here," Said Tom. "This Path Leads To 
 The Fishpond." 
   
   
   
 They Walked On, Tom Searching Vigilantly All The   Thickets He Passed, And 
 Mellen Looking Around Him In Terror Lest The   Dead Body Of    His Wife 
 Should Appear And Crush His Last Hope For Ever. 
   
   
   
 "She Has Been This Way," Said Tom, When They Reached The   Pond. "See, 
 That Tuft Of    Cat-Tails Has Been Broken. No, No, Don't Be Afraid To Look; 
   
 See Yonder Where The   Bushes Are Swept Down; She Went Away Towards The 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 77 (Searching ) Pg 275 
 Shore." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Groaned Aloud. This Was His Most Terrible Fear. They Walked On, 
 Taking A Path That Curved Round The   Bay, And Leaving The   Shore Tavern On 
 The Right, Went Down To The   Beach. It Was Now Sunset, And A Golden Glow 
 Lay Upon The   Waters Till They Broke Along The   Beach Like Great Waves Of 
 Pearls And Opals Drifting Over The   Sound Together, And Melting In The 
 Sand. Near The   Two Men Was A Winrow Of    Black Seaweed, On Which Great 
 Drops Of    Spray Were Quivering. Something In The   Appearance Of    This Dark 
 Mass Arrested Tom's Attention. He Went Up To The   Pile Of    Weeds And 
 Kicked Them Apart; A Dark Sodden Substance, Compact And Heavy, Lay 
 Underneath. He Took It In His Hands, Gave The   Weeds That Clung To It A 
 Shake, And Held It Up. Mellen Came Forward, His White Lips Parted, His 
 Breath Rising With Pain. He Reached Forth His Hand, But Uttered No Word. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Ample Shawl That Elizabeth Had Worn That Night. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 276 
   
   
 She Was Dead! That Fiendish Man Had Spoken The   Truth--Mellen Believed It 
 Now. Elizabeth Was Dead, And He Had Killed Her--That Noble, Grand Woman, 
 So Resolute In Her Sacrifice, So Determined To Save That Girl, To 
 Preserve Him From The   Hardest Shock To His Honor And Pride, Had Offered 
 Herself Up To Death, Body And Soul. 
   
   
   
 Those Few Moments Of    Conviction Changed Him More Than Many Years Would 
 Have Done. The   Pride And Anger Which Had Helped To Aid Him In His First 
 Grief Were Gone Now--He Was The   Wronger--Searching For The   Wife He Had 
 Driven Forth To Perish. And She Was Dead! 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 277 
   
 No Clue--No Hope! 
   
   
   
 He Did Not Touch The   Shawl, But Leaving Tom Fuller, Went Back And Sat 
 Down In Elsie's Room, With The   Sick Girl's Delirious Cries Smiting His 
 Ear, And Terrible Images Rising Before His Eyes Of    Elizabeth--Dying, 
 Dead--Drowned And Dashed Upon Some Lonely Beach, With Her Cold, Open 
 Eyes Staring Blankly In His Face. 
   
   
   
 Tom Dropped The   Shawl In A Wet Mass At His Feet, And Walked Away Without 
 Attempting To Detain Or Comfort The   Stricken Husband. He Too Believed 
 Elizabeth Dead, And Had No Heart To Offer Consolation. Indeed, The   Pang 
 Of Sorrow That This Conviction Brought Took Away His Own Strength. 
   
   
   
 He Walked On, Over The   Wet Sands Of    The   Beach, Ready To Cry Out With The 
 Anguish Of    This Sudden Bereavement, When The   Figure Of    Old Caleb Benson 
 Cast Its Long Shadow On The   Shore. 
   
   
   
 "Is That You, Mr. Fuller, And Alone? I'm Mighty Pleased To Find Any One 
 From The   Cove--Most Of    All You." 
   
   
   
 "Do You Want Me For Anything Particular?" Asked Tom In A Husky Voice; 
 "If Not I--I'm Engaged Just Now." 
   
   
   
 "Well, Yes; I Must Tell You," Said The   Old Man. "I've Bin To Your House 
 Twice--Once In The   Night--I Thought Mebby I'd See The   Young Gal." 
   
   
   
 "What Is It?" Asked Tom, In The   Impotence Of    His Grief. 
   
   
   
 "She Made Me Promise Not To Tell--But Whatever's Wrong, You're Her 
 Cousin, And Can't Be Hard On Her--She's Dreadful Sick." 
   
   
   
 Tom Caught His Arm. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 278 
   
   
 "My Cousin--Are You Talking Of    My Cousin, Mrs. Mellen?" 
   
   
   
 "Why Yes, Sure Enough, Though She Never Will Forgive Me For Telling 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "But Where Is She? Where Is She?" Shouted Tom. "How Did You Find Her? 
 Who Got Her Out Of    The   Water? Great Heavens, Old Man, Can't You Speak?" 
   
   
   
 "Well, This Is The   Way It Was," Answered The   Old Man. "T'other Night, Or 
 Morning, For It Was Nigh On To Daylight, I Was Eating Breakfast With The 
 Young Uns, When One On 'Em Got Scared By A Face At The   Winder Looking In 
 On Us As We Eat. I Jist Got One Sight Of    The   Face, And Kinder Seemed To 
 Know It. So Up I Jumps, And On With My Great Coat, And Out Into The   Fog. 
 Something Gray Went On Afore Me, And I Follered, For Sometimes It Looked 
 Like A Woman, And Sometimes Not. Down It Went, Making A Bee-Line For The 
 Beach, And I Arter It Full Split, For It Travelled Fast, I Can Tell You. 
 The Night Had Been Kinder Rough, And The   Waves Dashed Up High, 
 Considering That The   Storm Wasn't Nothing Much To Speak On. But The 
 Woman, For I Could See That It Was A Woman Now, Went Right Straight On, 
 As If She'd Made Up Her Mind To Pitch Head Forred Into The   Sea And Drown 
 Herself The   First Thing. 
   
   
   
 "This Riled Me Up, And I Went On Arter Her Like A Tornado, Now I Tell 
 You. But Jist As I Was Reaching Out Both Hands To Drag Her Back From A 
 Wave That Came Roaring Along, It Broke, And The   Undertow Sucked Her In 
 Right Afore My Face. 
   
   
   
 "Now Some Folks Might A Pitched In Arter Her, But I Knew Better'n That. 
 We Should Both On Us Have Gone To Kingdom Come And No Mistake If I Had. 
 Not A Bit Of    It; I Planted Myself Firm And Waited. Sure Enough The 
 Second Wave Arter That Came Tearing Along, Tossing The   Poor Cretur Up 
 And Down Like A Wisp Of    Seaweed, And Pitched Her Ashore Right In My 
 Tracks. 
   
   
   
 "In Course The   Next Wave Would Have Dragged Her Out To Sea Agin, But I 
   
 Got Hold Of    Her Shawl And Tried To Haul Her Back, But The   Tarnal Thing 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 279 
 Gave Way, And I Had Just Time To Drop It And Make A Grab At Her Clothes, 
 When It Came Crashing Over Us Agin. But I Held On, And Planted Myself 
 Firm, So It Only Dragged Us Both A Foot Or Two And Went Roaring Off. 
 Then I Got A Fair Hold Of    The   Lady And Dragged Her Up The   Beach Out Of 
 Harm's Way. But I Really Thought That She Was Dead; The   Daylight Broke 
 While She Lay On The   Sand, And Then I Saw Who It Was, And The   Sight Of 
 Her Cold Face Drove Me Wild. I Took Her Up In My Arms And Carried Her 
 Home. There Was A Good Fire Burning, And My Darter Is Used To Taking 
 Care Of    Sich Cases. So She Wrapped Her In Hot Blankets, And Worked Over 
 Her Till The   Life Came Back." 
   
   
   
 "And She's Alive--Doing Well," Cried Tom, "At Your House; Old Benson, 
 You're--A--A--Trump. If I Hadn't Given Away Every Gold Piece I Had In My 
 Pocket, You Should Have A Double Handful--By Jove, You Should! But Never 
 Mind, Just Come Along, I Must Have One Splendid Hug, And Then For The 
 Cove. No, No, That Won't Be Fair After All," Thought The   Generous 
 Fellow, "Grant Must Have The   First Kiss, He Must Tell Her----" 
   
   
   
 The Thought Of    What Must Be Told Her Went Through The   Poor Fellow's 
 Brain Like An Arrow Of    Fire. But He Dashed Into The   Path Which Led To 
 Piney Cove, Calling Back To Benson, "Don't Tell Her Anything!" And 
 Strode Away. 
   
   
   
 Breathless, Eager, Forgetful Of    His Own Great Sorrow, Tom Cleared The 
 Distance Between The   Shore And Piney Cove With Enormous Strides. He 
 Crossed The   Lawn Almost At A Run, Leaped Up The   Steps Two At A Time, And 
 Found Mellen Lying Upon A Sofa In The   Balcony, With His Face To The 
 Wall. 
   
   
   
 "Get Up, Old Fellow, Get Up And Shake Yourself," He Cried, Seizing Upon 
 Mellen And Turning Him Over As If He Had Been A Newfoundland Dog In The 
 Wrong Place; "I've Found Her--By Jove, I Have!--She's At Old Benson's. 
 Isn't He A Brick? She's Well--No, She Isn't Quite That According To The 
 Latest Accounts, But By All That's Sacred, Your Wife Is Alive!" 
   
   
   
 Mellen Started To His Feet, Bewildered, Wild. 
   
   
   
 "Tom Fuller, Is This True?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 280 
   
 "Do I Look Like A Man Who Tells Lies For Fun?" Said Tom, Drawing Himself 
 Up. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Seen Her--Is My Wife Truly Alive?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes--No--No--I Haven't Seen Her--Was In Too Great A Hurry For That. But 
 She's There At Benson's Tavern, Just As Sure--As Sure--As A Gun." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Brushed Past The   Kind Fellow While He Was Hesitating For A 
 Comparison. His Saddle Horse Stood At The   Door--For He Had Been Too 
 Excited For Any Orders Regarding It. He Sprang Upon Its Back And Dashed 
 Across The   Lawn, Through The   Grove And Out Of    Sight, Quickly As A Fast 
 Horse Could Clear The   Ground. He Drew Up In Front Of    Old Benson's House, 
 Leaped Off And Rushed In. 
   
   
   
 "Where Is She?" He Cried, To The   Frightened Woman Who Met Him. "My 
 Wife--Where Is She?" 
   
   
   
 A Cry From The   Upper Room Answered His Words; He Dashed Into The 
 Apartment. There, On The   Humble Bed, Lay Elizabeth, Pale And Changed, 
 But Alive! 
   
   
   
 She Was Cowering Back In Deadly Terror--Putting Out Her Hands In Wild 
 Appeal. 
   
   
   
 "I'm Going Away," She Moaned; "Don't Kill Me! I Can Start Now--I'll 
 Go--I'll Go!" 
   
   
   
 He Fell On His Knees By The   Bed, He Was Telling The   Truth In Wild, 
 Broken Words. 
   
   
   
 "Only Forgive Me, Elizabeth; Only Forgive Me; My Wife, My Darling, Can 
   
 You Forgive Me? You Would If My Heart Lay In Your Hands. Oh, Elizabeth, 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 78 (In Benson's Tavern ) Pg 281 
 Speak To Me!" 
   
   
   
 She Could Not Comprehend What He Was Saying At The   Moment; When She Did 
 Understand, Her First Thought Was Of    The   Girl--His Sister. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie! Elsie!" 
   
   
   
 "She Is Ill--Dying Perhaps. Oh, My Wife! My Wife! Try To Speak--Say That 
 You Forgive Me." 
   
   
   
 She Was Too Greatly Agitated For Words Then, But She Put Out Her Hands 
 With A Gesture He Understood. He Lifted Her In His Arms And Folded Her 
 Close To His Heart. She Lay In Their Passionate Clasp With A Long Sigh 
 Of Content. 
   
   
   
 "God Is Very Good," She Whispered; "Oh, My Beloved, Let Us Thank Him." 
   
   
   
 There, In That Lowly Room, Grantley Mellen Held His Wife To His Bosom 
 And The   Last Fire Of    His Old Wrong Impetuous Nature, Went Out Forever In 
 Thankfulness And Tears. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 79 (Reconciliations ) Pg 282 
   
 Elizabeth Mellen Was Home Again--Home Under Her Husband's Roof, For Ever 
 At Home In His Heart. She Sat In Her Dressing-Room. The   Autumnal 
 Sunshine Came Through Its Windows, With A Rich, Golden Warmth. A Hickory 
   
 Wood Fire Filled The   Room With Additional Cheerfulness, Which Was 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 79 (Reconciliations ) Pg 283 
 Scarcely Needed, For That Awful Chill Had Left Her Heart For Ever. A Few 
 Days Of    Supreme Happiness Had Given Back The   Peach-Like Bloom To Her 
 Cheek And The   Splendor To Her Eyes. Full Of    Contentment, All The 
 Generous Impulses Of    Her Character Rose And Swelled In Her Bosom, Till 
 She Longed To Share Her Heaven With Anything That Was Cast Down Or 
 Unhappy. 
   
   
   
 The Door Between Her Room And Elsie's Boudoir Was Open, And Through It 
 She Could Hear A Soft, Pleading Voice Amid A Struggle Of    Sobs And Tears. 
 Prompted By Tender Sympathy, Elizabeth Half-Rose From Her Easy-Chair, 
 But Fell Back Again, Murmuring: 
   
   
   
 "No, No, She Will Best Find Her Way To His Heart Alone. God Help Her To 
 Be Frank And Truthful." 
   
   
   
 Still She Listened, And Her Beautiful Face Grew Anxious, For The 
 Sternness Of    Her Husband's Voice, In Answer To Those Feeble Plaints, 
 Gave Little Hopes Of    Conciliation. Directly Mellen Came Through The 
 Boudoir And Sat Down On A Couch Near His Wife, Shading His Face With One 
 Hand, Not Wishing Her To See How Much He Was Disturbed. Elizabeth Arose, 
 Bent Over Him, And Softly Removed The   Hand From His Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "For My Sake, Grantley," She Said, "For My Sake." 
   
   
   
 Generous Tears Filled Her Eyes, Pleading Tenderness Spoke In Her Voice. 
 Her Lips, Tremulous With Feeling, Touched His Forehead. 
   
   
   
 "For My Sake, Grantley." 
   
   
   
 Mellen Lifted His Eyes To Hers--A Mist, Such As Springs From The   Unshed 
 Tears Of    A Strong Man, Softened Them. She Fell Upon Her Knees By His 
 Side, Laid Her Head Upon His Bosom With Soft Murmurs Of    Entreaty Which 
 No Living Man Could Have Resisted. 
   
   
   
 Mellen Folded Her Close, And Touched His Lips To Her Forehead With 
 Tender Reverence. 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 79 (Reconciliations ) Pg 284 
   
 "For Your Sake, My Beloved; What Is There That I Would Not Do For Your 
 Sake?" 
   
   
   
 "And This Forgiveness Is Perfect," She Questioned. 
   
   
   
 "Her Fault From This Hour Is Forgotten, Sweet Wife." 
   
   
   
 "It Was Terrible--More Terrible Than You Dream Of. When I Tell You That 
 She Had Engaged Herself Secretly To Thomas Fuller, Even Your Mercy May 
 Be Qualified." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Withdrew From Her Husband's Arms And Bowed Her Lovely Face For 
 A Moment In Sad Thoughtfulness. Then She Looked Up, Smiling Faintly. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie Is So Thoughtless--She Does Not Mean The   Wrong She Does Poor 
 Tom--Still We Must Not Be Unmerciful, So Once More Let Us Forgive Her 
 Wholly--Without Reservation." 
   
   
   
 A Knock At The   Door Disturbed Them. It Was Victoria, Who Came To 
 Announce Mr. Fuller, Who Was Close Behind Her. 
   
   
   
 "Elizabeth, I've Come Back. It Was No Use Trying To Stay In That 
 Confounded City. To Save My Life I Couldn't Do It," He Said, Pushing By 
 The Pretty Mulatto And Closing The   Door Upon Her. "Can I See Her 
 Now--Only For Once, You Know?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Blushed Crimson. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom, You Don't Know Your----" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Do Know." 
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 79 (Reconciliations ) Pg 285 
   
   
 "And Still Wish To See Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Why Not? Of    Course I Do; Because One--Infernal Villain--Excuse Me, I 
 Won't Talk. Where Is She?" 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth, A Little Shocked And Quite Taken By Surprise, Glanced Towards 
 The Blue Boudoir. In Tom Strode And Shut The   Door Resolutely After Him. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 286 
   
 Lying Upon A Couch, Over Which That Pale Marble Statue Was Bending With 
 Its Cold Lilies In Mocking Purity, Lay A Pale Little Creature, Covered 
 With A Pink Eider-Down Quilt, Which But Half Concealed A Morning Dress 
 Of Faint Azure; Quantities Of    Delicate Valenciennes Lace Fluttered, Like 
 Snowflakes, Around Her Wrists And Bosom, And Formed The   Principal 
 Material Of    A Dainty Little Cap, Under Which Her Golden Tresses Were 
 Gathered. She Looked Like A Girl Of    Twelve Pretending Womanhood. 
   
   
   
 When Tom Came In She Uttered A Sudden Cry, Flung Up Her Hands And 
 Dropped Them In A Loose Clasp Over Her Face, Which Flushed Under Them 
 Like A Rose. 
   
   
   
 Tom Walked Straight To The   Couch, Drew One Of    The   Fragile Gilded Chairs 
 Close To It, And Sat Down. 
   
   
   
   
 "Don't--Don't--Go Away. It's Cruel. I Shall Faint With Shame," She 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 287 
 Cried, Trembling All Over. 
   
   
   
 "Not Till You Have Answered Me A Few Questions," Said Tom, Firmly. 
 "Questions That I Have A Right To Ask And You Must Answer." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Drew The   Little Hands Slowly From Her Face And Looked At Him. The 
 Blue Eyes--Grown Larger From Illness--Opened Wide, Her Lips Parted. That 
 Was Not The   Lover She Had Trifled With And Domineered Over. She Was 
 Afraid Of    Him And Shrunk Away Close To The   Wall. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie, One Word," Said Tom, Pressing A Hand Firmly On Each Knee And 
 Bending Towards Her. 
   
   
   
 Her Lips Parted Wider, And She Watched Him With The   Glance Of    A 
 Frightened Bird When A Cat Looks In At The   Door Of    Its Cage. 
   
   
   
 "You Have Come To Torment Me," She Faltered. 
   
   
   
 "Torment You! I! It Isn't In Me To Do That. Torment! I Do Not Know What 
 It Is." 
   
   
   
 "Well, What Do You Want Of    Me Then?" 
   
   
   
 "What Do I Want, Elsie, Dear? What Do I Want? Nothing But God's Truth, 
 And That I Will Have!" 
   
   
   
 Elsie's Eyes Grew Larger, And The   Flush Of    Shame Left Her Face. 
   
   
   
 "I Can't--I Can't Tell You The   Truth, Tom Fuller, Now. Elizabeth Can Say 
 Enough To Make You Ready To Kill Me, But I Would Rather Die Than Talk Of 
 It." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 288 
 "I Know All That Elizabeth Can Tell Me," Said Tom, Resolutely. 
   
   
   
 "What Did You Come For, Then?" 
   
   
   
 "To Ask This One Question: Did You Love That Man?" 
   
   
   
 A Shiver Of    Disgust Ran Through Her And Broke Out In Her Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Love Him! No! At First It Seemed As If I Did; But After I Saw What He 
 Was And How He Lived, It Was Dreadful, I Hated Him So." 
   
   
   
 "But How Came You Married To Him?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know; I Never Could Tell. It Was When We Went On That Picnic. 
 He Asked Me To Walk With Him. It Was Good Fun To Set You All Wondering, 
 And I Went. He Took Me Down The   Hill And Towards The   Beach, Close By The 
 Tavern. We Had Been Flirting For Weeks Then In New York And Here, For He 
 Always Met Me When I Went Out To Walk Or Ride, Or Anything; But I Never 
 Thought Of    Marrying Him In Earnest, Upon My Sacred Word. Well, That Day, 
 Just As We Came To The   Tavern, He Said, 'Let Us Stop A Moment And Get 
 Married; There Is A Clergyman In Here.' 
   
   
   
 "I Didn't Believe Him, And Said So. 'Come In And See For Yourself,' Was 
 His Answer. I Went In Laughing. A Gentleman Sat In One Of    The   Rooms, And 
 Mr. North's Mulatto Servant, Who Was Sauntering About The   Door When We 
 Came Up, Followed Us In. I Don't Know What Possessed Me. Perhaps For The 
 Minute I Loved Him; It Seemed To Me That I Must Stand Up When The 
 Strange Man Rose. He Only Said A Few Words, And Before I Really Believed 
 It Was A True Ceremony The   Man Said I Was Mr. North's Wife, And Wrote 
 Out A Paper, Which I Dropped, Thinking That I Should Be Really Married 
 If I Took It, But Which Mr. North Picked Up, Saying I Did Not Know Its 
 Value." 
   
   
   
 "The Scoundrel! The   Infamous, Double-Dyed Scoundrel!" Cried Tom. "But 
   
 You Didn't Love Him--You Didn't Love Him?" 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 289 
   
   
 "No," Said Elsie, Shaking Her Head. "I Tried My Best To Get Away From It 
 All, But It Was Of    No Use. Then He Petted Me So, And Told Me How 
 Beautifully We Would Live Somewhere In Europe, And I Thought Him So 
 Rich. But It Was My Money He Meant To Use. He Thought That Half Of 
 Uncle's Property Was Mine, And When I Told Him How It Was, Oh, I Won't 
 Tell You How Rude He Became. Just After He Told Me About That Other 
 Person." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Broke Off Here, And Covered Her Face With Both Hands Again. Tom 
 Saw The   Scarlet Glow Where It Shot Up To Her Temples And Bathed Her 
 White Throat, And Gave His Hands One Hard Grip In A Wild Desire To 
 Strike Something. 
   
   
   
 "There Comes A Question," He Said, Hoarsely; "Did You Leave Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes; That Very Hour." 
   
   
   
 "And Never Saw Him Again?" 
   
   
   
 "Never But Once; And Then I Ordered Him Out Of    The   House." 
   
   
   
 "Because You Hated Him So?" 
   
   
   
 Tom Seized Both Her Hands As He Asked This Question, And Wrung Them Till 
 She Could Scarcely Keep From Crying Out With Pain. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, How I Did Hate Him!" She Exclaimed, Shuddering. 
   
   
   
 "Elsie," Said Tom, "Look Into My Face, Straight Into My Eyes." 
   
   
   
   
 She Obeyed Him, With A Look Of    Piteous Appeal. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 290 
   
   
   
 "Did You Ever Love Me?" 
   
   
   
 Her Hands Were Locked Together, She Lifted Them Up With More Of    Energy 
 Than He Had Ever Witnessed In Her Before. 
   
   
   
 "Did You?" Repeated Tom, And A Glow Came Into His Face. 
   
   
   
 "Yes." 
   
   
   
 The Word Had Scarcely Left Her Lips When Tom Flung The   Gilded Chair Back 
 And Fell On His Knees, Gathering Her Up In His Arms With A Wild Outburst 
 Of Feeling. 
   
   
   
 "Then I'll Be D---- Hung And Choked To Death If Anything On God's 
 Beautiful Earth Keeps Me From Marrying You!" 
   
   
   
 She Clung To Him, She Lifted Her Quivering Lips To His. 
   
   
   
 "Say It Again, Just Once, Darling?" Cried Tom, Shaking Back His Tawny 
 Locks With Energy. "Is This Love Downright, Honest, Whole-Hearted Love?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes!" 
   
   
   
 "God Bless You, Darling! And When Was It? About What Time Did It Begin?" 
   
   
   
 She Answered Him Honestly, But With A Faltering Voice: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom, I'm Afraid It Wasn't Till After You Got So Rich. Don't Think 
   
 Hard Of    It; I Do Love Beautiful Things So Much--But Indeed, Indeed I 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 291 
 Love You More." 
   
   
   
 "Then I'm Glad The   Old Covey Left Me All His Money. I Don't Care A 
 D---- Red Cent Why You Love Me, Only I Must Be Sure That It's A Fixed 
 Fact. Now I'll Go Straight Out And Tell Bessie." 
   
   
   
 Elsie Turned Cold. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Tom, She'll Never Consent To It." 
   
   
   
 "Won't She! I'd Just Like To Know Why?" 
   
   
   
 "And My Brother, He Is So Cold, So Unforgiving." 
   
   
   
 "Is He? Then I'll Take You Away To A Warmer Climate. But Don't Believe 
 It; He's Proud As A Race-Horse, But You'll Find Him A Trump In The   End." 
   
   
   
 "Don't Go Yet, Tom, I Am Afraid They Will--" 
   
   
   
 "No, They Wont," Cried Tom, And Away He Went Into Elizabeth's 
 Sitting-Room, With Tears Sparkling In His Eyes And A Generous Flush On 
 His Face. 
   
   
   
 "Mellen," He Said, Wringing Grantley's Hand, "I Want To Be Married 
 To-Morrow, And Carry Her Away." 
   
   
   
 "Fuller, What Is The   Meaning Of    This?" Demanded Mellen, Pained And 
 Surprised, While Elizabeth Stood Up Aghast At This Sudden Outburst. 
   
   
   
 "It Means Just This, Mellen, I Don't Care A Tin Whistle For What Has 
 Gone Before, And I Feel Strong Enough To Take Care Of    Anything That May 
   
 Come After. Your Sister Loves Me, And I Love Her, That's Enough. I Am 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 292 
 Satisfied, And--There--That's Enough. The   Whole Thing Is A Family 
 Secret, And Who Is Going To Be The   Wiser. I Only Hope They Have Dug The 
 Fellow's Grave Deep Enough, That's All." 
   
   
   
 "But, Fuller, Have You Reflected?" 
   
   
   
 "Reflected! I've Done Nothing Else For A Week, And This Is Just What It 
 Has Brought Me To. So Give Us Your Hand." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Came Up To Tom, Put Her Arms Around His Neck, And Burst Into 
 Tears. 
   
   
   
 "That's The   Time O' Day," Shouted Tom. "Silence Gives Consent; Now Just 
 Give Us A Good Brotherly Grip Of    The   Hand, Mellen, And It's All Right." 
   
   
   
 Tom Folded One Arm Around His Cousin, And Held Out The   Other A Second 
 Time. Mellen Took It In His, Wrung It Warmly, And Left The   Room. 
   
   
   
 "Just Go In And Comfort Her A Little, Bessie, Poor Darling, She's Afraid 
 You Won't Consent." 
   
   
   
 "Generous, Noble Fellow," Said Elizabeth, Kissing Him With Warmth; "But 
 Where Will You Go? What Will You Do? It Is All So Very Sudden." 
   
   
   
 "Do! What On Earth Can I Do But Love Her Like Distraction? Go! Any Place 
 Where She Can Find Life And Fun, Plenty Of    Shopping. Paris, Isn't That A 
 Nice Sort Of    Place For Pretty Things? I Think We'll Go To Paris First. 
 But, I Forgot, Rhodes's Daughter, The   Old Maid, Is Waiting For You 
 Downstairs. Victoria Would Have Told You If I Hadn't Shut Her Out." 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Went Down, Leaving Tom In The   Only Spot He Cared To Occupy On 
 Earth. She Found Miss Jemima In A State Of    Wild Commotion, With Her 
 Riding-Dress Buttoned Awry, And One Of    Her Gauntlets Torn Half Off With 
   
 Hard Pulling. 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 293 
   
   
   
 "Did You Know It? Had You Any Suspicion?" She Demanded, Confronting 
 Elizabeth Like A Grenadier; "I Could Think It Of    Your Sister, But 
 You--You--" 
   
   
   
 "What Is It? I Know Nothing," Answered Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 "They Are Married, Absolutely Married; My Par And That Painted Lay 
 Figure You Introduced To Him, That Mrs. Harrington." 
   
   
   
 "What, Your Father Married To Her!" Cried Elizabeth; "You Surprise Me." 
   
   
   
 "It's A Solemn Truth, Though A Disgraceful Truth, But She Shall Never 
 Come Into The   House That Shelters Me. I'll Burn It Down First. Where's 
 Your Sister?" 
   
   
   
 "She Is Ill In Her Room." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Dare Say. But She's Had A Hand In This, And I'll Pay Her For It, 
 Or My Name Isn't Jemima Rhodes. Tell Her So, With My Compliments. Good 
 Morning!" 
   
   
   
 With This Abrupt Adieu The   Spinster Took Herself Off, Tugging Away At 
 Her Gauntlet, Or What Was Left Of    It, And Diversifying The   Movement With 
 A Vicious Crack Of    Her Whip Now And Then. 
   
   
   
 Elizabeth Smiled And Went Upstairs Again. Thus The   Great Events Of    The 
 Day Ended. 
   
   
   
 In Less Than A Week Tom Fuller Was Quietly Married, And Took His Wife At 
 Once On Board A Steamer Bound For Europe. She Had Come Forth From Her 
   
 Sick Room Greatly Subdued And Changed In Many Respects, But Able, From 
 
 
 
 BookName ( A Noble Woman) Part 11 Part 2 Chapter 80 (Tom Accepts The   Situation ) Pg 294 
 Her Peculiar Character, To Put A Veil Between Her And The   Past, Which 
 Would Have Been Impossible To A Woman Like Elizabeth. 
   
   
   
 I Am Happy To State That Dolf's Treachery Met With Its Proper Reward. 
 Clorinda Succeeded In Saving Her Money, And She Married The   Parson, 
 Leaving Dolf To His Shame And Remorse. Victoria Gave Him The   Cold 
 Shoulder, And Made Herself So Intimate With A New Male Adonis, Who Came 
 To The   House As Domestic, That Dolf's Days Were Full Of    Misery And His 
 Nights Made Restless With Legions Of    Nightmares. 
   
   
   
 The House By The   Sea Shore Stands Up In Its Old Picturesque Stateliness, 
 And Within The   Sunshine Never Fails, And The   Summer Of    Content Is Never 
 Disturbed. 
   
   
   
 Old Benson, A Very Short Time After These Events, Became Possessed Of    A 
 Fine Tract Of    Land Running Back From The   Point Where His House Stood; 
 How He Paid For It, And Got A Clear Deed, No One Could Tell Except 
 Himself And Mr. Mellen. It Is Certain That Both Of    These Men Knew How To 
 Keep A Secret, For To This Day It Is Utterly Unknown In The 
 Neighborhood, That Elizabeth Ever Lay Ill And Suffering In That Good 
 Man's House. The   Servants Speak Of    Her Visit To New York About That 
 Time, And So This Great Family Mystery Ended. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 Publication Date: June 22nd 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-whdbd538e463635